\ 



i 



Armstrong's Third Edition, Enlarged, 



of the reverend 

CLAUDIUS BUCHANAN, LL.D. 

COMPRISING HIS 

ERAS OF LIGHT, LIGHT OF THE WORLD, 
AND STAR IN THE EAST; 

to which is added 

CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 

IN 

ASIA: 

With notices of the Translation of the Scnptures into the 



"And I saw another Angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the £VERLAS JT» 
ING GOSPEL to preach unto them that dwell on the Earth, and to every uation, and 
kindred, and tongue, and people." Rev. xiv, 6. 



Sixth American Edition. 



BOSTON: 

PUBLISHED BY SAMUEL T. ARMSTRONG* 
Sold in Salem by Messrs. Whipple, West, and Porter 3 ifc 
Providence by Brewer, in Portland by Lyman & Co, 

. if 



RECOMMENDATION, 

"But much as we have been interest- 
ed by these Sermons, (the Eras of Light 
and Light of the World) we have felt 
a still livelier sense excited by the ac- 
count which follows them, of the Au- 
thor's Christian Researches in Asia. 
We should be afraid of appearing ex- 
travagant to our readers were we to say 
all that we think respecting the impor- 
tance of this work. But we wish them 
to judge for themselves whether we ex- 
ceed the bounds of moderation, when 
we rate its value above that of any other 
work connected with our Oriental Em- 
pire which tee have yet seen." 

Christian Observer, for April, I811.--p.' 22S 



CONTENTS. 



Page* 

Account of the Mission » « = - - v 
Eras of Light 1 
Light of the World - 50 

Introduction to the Christian Researches 86 
The Chinese - 91 

The Hindoos " . , 97 

Juggernaut— -A disaster — Temple of the 'Horrid King; 5 

Festival of the ^uttJattra— description of the Idol 

his lascivious worship— a libation of BLOOD^-death 
of a Woman — expenses of the Idol — a young man 
devotes himself to the god » - - 98 *110 
Juggernaut in Bengal - - - HI 

Immolation of females - - - - - 113 

Number of women burned in six months - 114 
Burning of three Ladies - - - - 

Tanjqre - * ... - - 118 
Letters of King George, i aad Archbishop Wake 120 
Tranquebar - - - - - - - 15 

The late Mr. Swartz ------ 127 

Palmvra leaf - - - - - - 138 

Rev.'Mr KohlofF - - - - 137. 

Tritchinopoy - - - - -, - 139 

Version of the Scriptures for the Hindoos - 140 

Death cf the Syrian Bishop and Mr Augustus 
Desgranges i - - - - - - -141 

TheCEYLONESE; Mr and Mrs. Palm - - 143 
Cinnamon Groves in Ceylon - 148 
The Malays - - - - - - 150 

The Syrian Christians in India - - 138 
Doctrines of the Syrian Church ■ - 174 
Text 1 : >h v 7 • * - - 188 
The Christian Tablets in Cochin - - - 189 

The Malabar Bible ----- 191 

Symc Bible ------ - 192 

Romish Christians in India - - - 193 
INQUISITION AT GO* , - . . 197 

Account of an Auto da fe; by M J)eK'on a spec- 



CONTENTS. 



Page. 

Translation of the Scriptures for the Romish Chris- 
tians ..... - /- - 222 

The Colleges at Goa 225 

The Persians - - 224 

The ARABIANS - - - - - 231 

Nathaneal Sabat 232 

Arabic School for the Translation of the Scrip- 
tures - 239 
Jews in Asia ------- 

Jubilee Trumpets - 

Ancient privileges of the Jews - 254 

The Black Jews - - - - « 255 

Jewish MSS of the Holy Scriptures - - 257 

Peculiar Inscription on their buildings - - 263 

The Ten Tribes 265 

Restoration of the Jews .... - 269 
Versions of the Scriptures into the Eastern Langua- 
ges for the Jews 274 

Bibliotheca Bibliea in Bengal ...» 277 

Translation of the Scriptures - - • 278 

The Armenians - 281 

Vestiges of the Doctrines of revelation' 286 

Ecclesiastical Establishment for British India - 292 
Letter on this subject from Dr, Watson, Bishop of 

LlandafFto the Author .... 305 

Conclusion of the Researches » • 310 

Star in t^ieEast • - - » 315 



A 



BRIEF ACCOUNT 

OF THE 

AMERICAN MISSION. 



The publisher considers that he cannot perform a more 
erateful service to his liberal customers, than, (in addi- 
Son to what was promised,) to present them with the fol- 
lowing concise account of the Origin and Progress 
of. the American Mission to the Heathen 
in Asia. 

It seems proper that, in this place* some account should 
he given of the origin and progress of that Missionary- 
zeal, which has issued in sending messengers of peace to 
publish the Gospel in the eastern hemisphere. 

It has been often said, within a few years past, that Chris- 
tians in America ought to support missions among the 
heathen in Africa or Asia; but the writer of these para- 
graphs is not able to state, whether any young man of suita- 
ble education seriously thought of engaging personally in 
such a mission, earlier than about four years ago. Abcut 
that time some of the young men mentioned just below, 
while pursuing their studies in different places, and unao 
quaiuted with each other, made missions among the heathea 
a subject of deliberate and prayerful contemplation, and re- 
solved to devote themselves to this service, should Provi- 
dence prepare the way. They considered it doubtful, how* 
ever, whether they should have an opportunity of engaging 
in this employment; and, in the mean-time, they sedulously 
.examined, and re-examined the subject, and used every ad- 
vantage in their power to gain information respecting the> 
state of the heathen, and the encouragement to preach the 
Gospel among them. 

In the spring of 1810, these young gentlemen, with others 
who joined them, disclosed their views to the Professors 
in the Theological Seminary at \ndover, where they were 
then prosecuting their studies. In June following they ap- 
plied for advice and direction to the General Association of 
Massachusetts Proper, then sitting at Bradford. The ap- 
plication was made in writing, and signed by Messrs, Ado- 
niram Judson, Samuel Nott, Samuel J Mills, and Samuel 
Newell. They state the history of their views and feelings 
on the subject, and make several inquiries, with respect to 
which they solicit the advice of their fathers in the church. 



vi The American Mission. 



The association appointed a Committee to make report 
on the application; and, in consequence of the report, pro- 
ceeded to institute a Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions, ' for the purpose of devising ways and means, and 
adopting and prosecuting measures for promoting the 
spread of the Gospel in heathen lands." The board was 
composed of nine gentlemen well known to the Christian 
public. The association advised the young gentlemen "to 
wait the guidance of Providence in respect to their great 
and excellent design," 

The Board of Commissioners held their first meeting at 
Farmington. (Con.) Sept. 5, 1810. After forming a Con- 
stitution, and appointing officers, "they took measures to 
obtain the best information in their power, respecting the 
state of unevangelized nations; highly approving the readi- 
ness of the young gent emen at Andover to enter upon a 
foreign mission; and advised them to pursue their studies 
till further information relative to the missionary field be 
obtained, and the finances of the institution will justify the 
appointment. They also prepared and published an address 
on the subject of missions. 

The Board met again at Worcester, Sept, 18, 1811, 
During the year which had elapsed, the Prudential Com- 
mittee of the Board examined and approved four young 

fentlemen, as future missionaries to the heathen; viz. 
lessrs. Judson, Nott, and Newell, above named, and Mr. 
Gordon Hall, also a student at Andover. Mr. Mills had not 
£nished his theological education, and was not examined 
with his brethren The Committee also sent Mr. Judson 
to England to confer with the Board of Directors of the 
London Missionary Society and to procure important in- 
formation on the subject of missions, which could not be so 
well procured in any other way He was welcomed with 
great cordiality by the Directors, who engaged to take him 
and his three brethren under their care, and to allow them 
salaries, and employ them on a mission, if the funds ol the 
American Board should not be competent to their support. 

The Board appointed the four brethren, above named, 
missionaries "to labor in Asia either in the Birman empire, 
in Surat, or in the Prince of Wales's Island, or elsewhere, 
as, in the view of the Prudential Committee, Providence 
shall open the most favorable door,'* and advised them "to 
wait the further intimation of Providence as to support from 
this country in the proposed Foreign Mission." 

At this meeting Mr. James Kiehards, and Edward War- 
sen, students at Andover, offered themselves to the Board 



The American Mission. vn 



for the missionary service, and were approved and taker, 
tinder the patronage of the Board, 

The missionary brethren were, in the mean time, fitting 
themselves for their future arduous employment Messrs, 
NeweJi and Hall attended courses of medical lectures both 
at Boston and Philadelphia, in order to be more extensively 
useful among the heathen. 

About the middle of January it was found that a ship was 
soon to sail from Philadelphia to Calcutta. No time was to 
be lost. Robert RaistOn. Esq. of Philadelphia, with that 
zeal for missions and for Christianity which he has long man- 
ifested, took an active and very friendly part in facilitating 
the embarkation of the young men, both by procuring pas* 
sages for them on very favorable terms, and by makinga 
generous donation. Messrs. Newell and Hall hastened to 
meet their brethren at Salem, where it was determined by 
the Prudential Committee, to have them ordained, and to 
send them immediately to the field of Missionary labor. 
Mr. Luther Rice, who had been a student in the same 
Theological Seminary, and was then employed as a candi- 
date for the ministry, offered himself 10 the Prudential Com- 
mittee to join the mission, and was approved and accepted. 

The Prudential Committee sent to several neighboring 
churches, and convened a Council* at Salem, on the 6th ot° 
February, as which time and place the Jive young gentle* 
men were solemnly consecrated to the service of God in the 
Gospel Ministry among the heathen. On this occasion, the 
order of the public exercises was as follows: The Rev. Dr. 
Griffin made the introductory prayer; the Rev, Dr. Woods 
preached the sermon from Psalm Ixvii; the Rev. Dr. Morse 
made the consecrating prayer; the Rev. Dr. Spring deliv- 
ered the charge; the Rev. Dr. Worcester presented the 
right hand of fellowship; and the Rev. Dr. Spring made the 
concluding prayer 

it is confidently believed, that such impressions were; 
made by the solemnities of the day, as will be lasting and 
salutary. Three of the persons ordained, viz Messrs. Nott, 
Hall, and Rice, set out on the same evening to go with all 

*The Council tvas composed of pastors and delegates 
from the Jslorth Congregational church in J\ eivburyport\ 
the Congregational church in Charlestoivn, and the Taber* 
nade church in Salem; also of the JRev. Dr. Griffin pastor 
of Park Street church in Boston* and the Pev. Dr Woods^ 
Professor at dndover. The Rev.. Professor Stuart wrfr 
fortified to attend^ tfit was 71 sees eerily prevented. 



viii The American Mission. 



practicable haste to Philadelphia * The other two sailed 
with their wives from Salem, in the brig Caravan, on the 
morning of Wednesday, the 19th ultimo, commended by the 
prayers of multitudes to the gracious protection of God. 

These transactions may justly be considered as forming a 
new and important era in the annals of the American 
churches, the era of foreign missions. It would 
be natural to indulge in pleasing anticipations of the bles- 
sings, which, with the Divine assistance these missionaries 
may be the means of communicating to Asia. But, while 
we leave the issue of this benevolent enterprise to the dis- 
posal of infinite wisdom, the good effects of these missionary- 
exertions among ourselves, ought to be mentioned with de- 
vout gratitude Christians feel more sensibly than ever the 
value of their holy religion, while devoting their money and 
their time to extend its blessings to the heathen. Christians 
of different denominations, who love our Lord Jesus Christ 
in sincerity, experience the blessedness of uniting in this 
catholic labor of love. 
Boston, April 10, 1812. 

*Mr. J^'ott was married on his -way to Philadelphia and 
took his -wife -with him; the other two went single. 

They went on board the ship Harmony, ("in which they 
had taken >heir passage, J on the evening of the Xtth nit. 
mnd left the American coast on the 2Zth, 



BUCHANANS WORKS, 



THE ERAS OF LIGHT, 

being 

TWO DISCOURSES PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVER- 
SITY OF CAMBRIDGE, (ENG.) ON COMMENCE- 
MENT SUNDAY, JULY 1, 1810. 

SERMON I. 

(morning.) 

Genesis i, 3, Let there be Light, 

*"In the beginning, GOD created the heav- 
ens and the earth. And the earth was without 
form and void, and darkness was upon the face 
of the deep. And God said, Let there be 
Light: and there was Light." In these first 
words of Revelation we read how God gave 
light to the natural world. But he is also 
the author of spiritual light; and by the same 
almighty Fiat, he dispelled the darkness of the 
moral world. For, "when the fulness of time 
was come, God sent forth his Son," who is 
" the brightness of his glory, and the express 
image of his person; 5 * and he said unto the 
Church, which was to be illuminated by him 
"Arise, shine, for thy light is come; 55 Is. Ix, i, 
and "the people which sat in darkness and m 
the shadow of death, saw a great light," 
Matt, iy, 16. 

Now the Scriptures mark a certain analogy 
between the creation of natural and of spiritual 
light; and shew that both arc produced bv an 



2 The Eras of Light. 

exertion of the same Almighty power. "For 
God, who commanded the light to shine out of 
darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give 
the light of the knowledge of the glory of God 
in the face of Jesus Christ," 2 Cor. iv, 6. 

Under the authority of this analogy we may 
be permitted to inquire, which is the grandest 
display of the Divine power, the creation of 
natural or of spiritual light? the production of 
the sun, which shines in the firmament, or 
spiritual illumination by, him, who is called 
"the Sun of Righteousness;" connected as it 
is with those stupendous events in heaven and 
earth, "which angels desire to look into;" the 
incarnation of the Deity; the passion, death, 
resurrection, and ascension of the Mediator; 
the coming of the Holy Ghost; the gift of 
Tongues; the promulgation of the Gospel; and 
the liberation of millions of souls from dark- 
ness to light, and from the power of Satan un- 
to God? Doubtless, the glory of the spiritual 
dispensation far transcends that of the natural 
creation, both in the importance of its effects, 
and in the extent of its duration. 

Let this, then, be our subject, to contemplate 
the spiritual illumination which comes by Jesus 
Christ; who, when the world was in darkness, 
"brought life and immortality to light by the 
Gospel." Of the diffusion of this heavenly 
Light, we shall notice three distinct Eras. 

I. The first Era is that of the Promulgation 
of the Gospel by Christ himself. 

II. The second is the Era of the Reforma- 
tion; when, after that the Christian world had 
again sunk into darkness, and passed a long 



The Eras of Light. 3 

mght of superstition, the beams of truth 
broke forth with renewed splendor. 

III. A third Era of Light is the present 
period. The Reformed Church, after pre- 
serving* its purity as long, perhaps, as the prim- 
itive Church, began to suffer a general declen- 
sion, and was in danger of being utterly over- 
thrown by Infidelity. A decorous external 
profession was indeed observed; and, in our 
own Church, "the form of sound words" was 
retained; but the spirit and power of religion 
had very generally departed. By many per* 
sons the spiritual influence oi the Gospel was 
not even acknowledged, The effusion of the 
Divine Spirit was not believed to exist in any 
measure or degree, but was considered as 
something which was confined to the first age 
of tire Church. But now the vital spirit of 
our religion hath revived, and is producing the 
fruits of the first century. Christianity hath 
assumed its true character, as "the Light of 
the world/"" The Holy Scriptures are multi- 
plying without number. Translations are pre- 
paring in almost all languages; and Preachers 
are going forth into almost every region, "to 
make the ways of God known upon earth, his 
saving health among ail nations." 

I. We are first to review that grand Era of 
Light, when "the Sun of Righteousness" him- 
self appeared. 

The period of this event has been observed 
as an epoch of time by almost all the civilized 
nations of the world; and with good reason; for 
the' world was in darkness till Christ came. 
The Spirit of God, indeed, moved upon the 



4. The Eras of Light, 

face cf the earth; and to the Patriarchs and 
Prophets an intimation was given that a Light 
would come; yet is was true that, with the ex- 
ception of the chosen people, who were them- 
selves the harbingers of the Light, "darkness 
covered the earth, and gross darkness the peo- 
ple." This was the state of mankind even in 
the brightest periods of Greece and Rome. 
Those nations had made some progress in na- 
tural science, and in human learning; but they 
vere utterly ignorant of that science which is 
chiefly worthy of an immortal creature; name- 
ly, the knowledge of their Creator, and of their 
being's use and end. 

Such was the state of the moral world, when 
HE came who is railed "the Desire of all 
Nations/ 5 Huggai ih 7. It was not unlike the 
state* of the natural world, at that period of cre- 
ation when "the earth was without form, and 
•old; and darkness was upon the face of the 
deep." But while mankind were involved in 
his spiritual obscurity, "The Word was made 
::esh." That eternal Word, "by whom all 
things were made, and without whom was not 
any thing made that was made," John i, 3; by 
whom "God made the worlds," Heb. i, 2; that 
saine Almighty Word which spake at the first 
creation, said a second time, "Let there be 
light;" and there was Light. "I am come," 
said our Savior, "a Light into the world, that 
whosoever believeth on me should not abide 
in darkness," John xii, 46. Christ came to re- 
veal "the mystery which was kept secret since 
the world began, but now is made manifest; and 
hf the scriptures of the Prophets, according to 



The Evas of Light 5 

the commandment of the Everlasting God, 
made known to all Nations," Rom. xvi, 25. 
What then was this Mystery which Christ 
came to reveal? 

He revealed 4he Love of God the Father. 
"Gad so loved the world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on 
Him, should not perish, but have everlasting 
life," John iii, 16. 

He revealed the Atonement of God the 
Son, in assuming the human nature, and offer- 
ing himself up a sacrifice for the sins of men. 
"My flesh," saith he, "I will give for the life 
of the world," John vi, Si. "A body hast thou 
prepared me. Lo, I come to do thv will, O 
God," Heb. x, 5. 

He revealed the Inspiration of God the 
Holy Ghost; which was now to descend from 
heaven, and to "abide with men for ever," 
John xiv, 16; even the spirit of truth which 
should "reprove the world of sin, and of 
righteousness, and judgment," John xvi, 18; 
the Holy Spirit, which should "be given by 
our heavenly Father to them that ask him," 
Luke xi, 11. These were the doctrines which 
were to give light to the world. They are 
comprehended by the Apostle Peter in one- 
sentence. He addresses believers as being- 
select, according to the foreknowledge of God 
the Father, through sanctification of the 
Spirit unto obedience; and sprinkling of the 
blood of Jesus Christ," i Pet. i, 2. 

These doctiines our Savior embodied in a 
short Commission or Charge, which he deliv- 
ered, after his ascension into heaven, to one of 
*i 



6 The Eras of Light. 

his Apostles. It was given to that Apostle, 
whom our Lord called "the chosen vessel, 
to bear his name to the Gentiles," Acts ix, 15. 
For when Paul was proceeding on his w r ay to 
Damascus, "a light above the brightness of the 
sun shone around him;" and our Savior spoke 
to him from heaven in the following words: 
"I send thee to the Gentiles to open their eyes, 
and to turn them from darkness to light, and 
from the power of Satan unto God; that they 
may receive forgiveness of sins, and inherit- 
ance among them which are sanctified by faith, 
which is in me," Acts xxvi, 18. 

This Charge our Lord delivered after his 
iscensioii into heaven, expressly for the in- 
struction of his Ministers, in regard to the 
doctrine they were to preach, and to the ef- 
fects which should follow. It may therefore 
be considered as a summary of the doctrine of 
the four Gospels; and every Minister of Christ 
ought to engrave it on the tablet of his memo- 
ry, and comprehend it well; whether he preach 
i4 to Greek or to barbarian, to learned or to un- 
learned, to bond or to free." 

Here is first established that fundamental 
truth, which ought ever to be present witjb us 
in all our counsels concerning the promulsra- 
tion of the gospej, That the Gentiles are "un- 
der the power of Satan." "I send thee/' saith 
our Lord, "to the Gentiles, to turn them from 
the power of Satan unto God." This is a truth 
which the wisdom of this world "will not re- 
ceive;" and it is assaulted by a false philoso- 
phy continually. But, like a rock assailed by 
the restless waves, it will remain for ever im- 



The Eras of Light 7 

moveable. For w^iat we calls a revelation 
from heaven, is properly a revelation of this, 
That all men are by nature "in darkness, and 
under the power of Satan;" and that Christ 
hath come "to turn them from darkness to 
light, and from the power of Satan unto God." 

The second part of our Savior's Charge de- 
clares the effects of preaching the Gospel, 
namely, That the Gentiles should receive "for- 
giveness of sins by faith in Christ," and that 
"their eyes should be opened." These are 
the effects in this world. 

The third part declares the consequence in 
the world to come; that they should receive a 
glorious "inheritance among them which 
are sanctified;" that is, among them which are 
made meet "by the Holy Ghost to become 
partakers of the inheritance of the saints in 
light," Col. i, 12. 

These were the doctrines of Light "which 
were now made manifest, and, by the com- 
mandment of the everlasting God, were to be 
made known to all nations." And our Savior 
said unto his Disciples, "Go ye into all the 
world, and preach the Gospel unto every crea- 
ture." They accordingly went forth. Though 
unlearned men, they went forth with confidence, 

tO CHANGE THE RELIGION OF THE WORLD. The 

darkness of paganism receded before them; 
and in process of time there was a general il- 
lumination. 

In the course of three hundred years "the 
everlasting Gospel" was published gener- 
ally throughout the habitable world; and a 
great company were gathered out of many fia* 



8 The Eras of Light. 

tions, who became partakers of "the inherit- 
ance among them which are sanctified." But, 
during that period "the children of light" had 
to maintain a fiery conflict with the powers of 
darkness. For a new thing appeared upon the 
earth. The pagan religions, though they dif- 
fered from each other in form, yet agreeing in 
principle, had existed in amity together; be* 
cause they were of the same kind, and mem- 
bers of the same family, "The strong man, 
armed, kept his palace, and his goods were in 
peace," Luke xi, 21. But they no sooner be- 
held the religion from heaven, than they all 
united against it, and persecuted it. They ha- 
ted its purity, its humility, its spiritual worship, 
its renunciations of self-glory, and its contem- 
plation of eternal life. "The light shined in 
darkness, and the darkness comprehended it 
not," John i, 5. The heathen governments 
devoted multitudes of their fellow-subjects to 
death, not for crimes which they had done, but 
"for righteousness sake;" wondering them- 
selves at their own new and strange work, of 
w r hich there had been no example in the rec- 
ords of nations. And these multitudes met 
death with cheerful hope, because they knew 
that there should be "a resurrection from the 
dead." At length the great conflict was enoed, 
and the Christian faith obtained the dominion. 

But, as Adam, the parent of the human race, 
fell from his high estate by withdrawing from 
communion with God; so his descendants follow 
his sin, in perverting the truth, and renouncing' 
the gift of heaven. As the chosen race who 
had communion with God upon earth at SiosUj 



The Eras of Light. 9 

turned away afterwards and sought salvation 
by other gods: so that peculiar people, yet 
more highly favored, who had "communion 
with the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost," turned 
away "from him who spake unto them from 
heaven," Heb. xii, 25. No souner had the re- 
ligion of Christ become the religion of the 
world, and been invested with dignity and powd- 
er, than it began to be corrupted. Men began 
"to hold the truth in unrighteousness;'* and 
"Satan himself was transformed into an Angel 
of Light," so as to deceive the nations. They 
sunk gradually into the abyss of ignorance and 
superstition; and "darkness covered the earth, 
and gross darkness the people." What added 
to the horror of this darkness, the Bible itself, 
the fountain of Light, was taken away; and, for 
some ages, the Revelation of God, which had 
been given by the hand of a Mediator, and by 
the ministry of Patriarchs, Prophets, and Apos- 
tles, was hid from the world. Christianity hath 
two principal enemies to contend with, Super- 
stition and Infidelity. It was Superstition 
which first shut the Bible. The age of Infidel- 
ity had not yet come. 

In that dark period of which we speak, even 
the chief Seats of learning became fountains of 
error to the world. From those very Seats it 
was maintained, That Christianity was little 
more than a moral code, and that the Faith by 
which we should be saved, consisted principal- 
ly in "a mere historic belief." The doctrine 
asserted amounted in substance to this, that a 
man might almost, if not entirely, qualify and 
entitle himself by certain good actions to re- 



10 The Eras of Light 

ceive the grace of God; and that thus he might 
purchase heaven by his own merit. So thick 
a mantle of darkness had covered the minds of 
men! 

At length there appeared a dawn of light. 
Bradwardine of Oxford combatted these er- 
rors of doctrine with great energy and elo- 
quence. He was Archbishop of Canterbury, 
and the most profound scholar of his age. And 
as he w r as first in the Church in learning and 
in station, so he was almost sole in his opinion. 
But he was "full of faith;" and singly attempt- 
ed, as he expressed it, "to defend so great a 
cause."* 

* "Behold," said Archbishop Bradwardine, (( l 
speak it with grief; as formerly four hundred and fifty 
prophets were united against one prophet of the 
Lord; so at this day how many, O God, contend for 
Free-Will (human sufficiency and merit) against thy 
gratuitous Grace! How many indeed in our times 
despise thy saving Grace; or if they use the term 
Grace, how do they boast that they deserve it by 
the strength of their Free -Will. Almost the whole 
world is gone after Pelagius into error. Arise, O 
Lord, judge thine own cause; sustain him who under- 
takes to defend thy truth. Protect, strengthen, and 
comfort me: for thou knowest that, no where relying" 
on my own strength, I attempt to maintain so great 
a cause." Bradwardini Opera, Prefat. 

The Theologians, whom Bradwardine opposed, 
correspond nearly with the great Pelagian body of 
the present jlay. This body assumes noi the ancient 
name, but exists under different names, and is com- 
posed of different denominations. But they all agree 
in one distinguishing character, "That they despise 
the saving grace of God." They generally profess, 
what they call, Rational Christianity; by which 
they mean that their religion is merely rational, and 



Eras of Light. 1 1 

But Wickliffe of the same University was 
ordained to confirm more fully the evangelic 
testimony. He was properly the first great 
light in that dark age. He translated the Bi- 
ble into our own tongue; and his own mind 
was illumined by it. He then assailed with an 
intrepid spirit the before-mentioned errors, and 
in particular, the position (which is the funda-» 
tal principle of a corrupt theology) "That a 
man becomes acceptable to God, and is finally 
saved, by his own works and merits." 

"Human nature," pronounced Wickliffe from 
the theological chair, "is wholly at enmity with 
God. Man is a sinner from the womb. He 
cannot think a good thought; he cannot per- 
form a good work, except he receive grace." 
And with respect to that Faith whereby we 
shall be saved, he speaks in these terms, "The 
merit of Christ is sufficient of itself to redeem 
every man from Hell. Faith in our Lord Je- 
sus Christ is sufficient for salvation. We are 
not to seek to be justified in any other way 
than by his justice. We become righteous 
through the participation of HIS righteous- 
ness."* Wickliffe here speaks the sense of 
a Text, from which every Theologian should 
learn to preach, "To him that worketh NOT, 
but belie veth on HIM that justifieth the ungod- 

that it hath nothing spiritual in it. They acknowledge 
no influence from above, nor any operation of divine 
grace. In this sense, it is true that they profess a ration- 
al religion: but on the same principle, it might be easy 
to prove that the religions of the heathen world are 
all rational religions. It is surely high tune foe 
Christians to take leave of the Pelagian Philosophy, 
* Dr. James's Apology for Wicklitie, 



12 The Eras of Light. 

ly, c his faith is counted for righteousness." This 
text is found in the fourth chapter of the Epis- 
tle to the Romans, and at the fifth verse. But 
the unanswerable argument for the truth of 
this doctrine is derived from the history of 
Cornelius the Centurion. "His aims and 
prayers came up as a memorial before God," 
Acts x, 4; but he became not thereby an 
heir of salvation. He was directed to go to the 
Apostle Peter, "who should tell him words 
whereby he should be saved," Acts xi, 14. 
Until Cornelius heard the words of the Gospel 
from Peter, and thereupon "received the Holy 
Ghost," he knew nothing of that Faith where- 
by alone he could be saved. 

But Wickliffe was only the forerunner. Xike 
John the Baptist^ he prophesied of a Light 
that should come; and almost in his words he 
said, "I am but a solitary evidence against a 
Host. I am but the voice of one crying in the 
wilderness." But his own light did not dispel 
the gloom. Though it shone far into the vale 
of night, it reached not to the Throne of dark- 
ness at Rome. 

II. The second Era of Light is the Refor- 
mation. In the midst of this spiritual dark- 
ness, while men were sitting a second time 
"in the region and shadow of death," the "day- 
spring from on high visited them." This has 
been accounted by some an epoch m the 
Church not less remarkable than that of the 
first promulgation of the Gospel. And al- 
though it is now much out of view in the minds 
of many; although Infidelity would obscure 
its glory, and; "the withered hand hath been lift* 



The Eras of Light. 13 

ed up against Him that healed it," the Refor- 
mation will ever be considered as a great event 
in the divine dispensation by all true members 
of the Church of Christ, to the end of time. 

As, in the first age, the preaching of the 
Apostle Paul was chiefly instrumental in the 
conversion of men; so, at this second Era, the 
ministry of Luther was principally honored 
of God, for that purpose. Luther was ordained 
to be the great instrument of Light; and he, 
like Wickliffe, gave the Holy Scriptures 
to his nation in their own tongue. 

But, by what means was Light restored at 
the Reformation? The cause is to be found in 
the third part of our Savior's doctrine before 
mentioned, namely, the Inspiration of the Ho- 
ly Ghost, the spirit of Truth which should 
resist the spirit of Satan and of error, "reprove 
the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of 
judgment; and guide men into ail truth. 5J 
This was the efficient cause: but the means or 
instrument was the Bible. Light was restored 
to the world by the Bible. 

The writers of that day give an animating ac- 
count of the sensations of joy and exultation, 
with which the people of our own country re- 
ceived the Word of God. A Copy of the Bible 
was fixed by the Royal command to a desk in the 
Churches; and the people assembled in crowds 
to read it, or to hear it read. It is recorded 
that many persons learned to read in their old 
age, that they might be able to read the Bible, 
A frequent Text of the Preachers of that time 
was that which we have chosen, "And God 
said, Let there be Light; and there was Light," 



14 The Eras of Light. 

For the light of truth shone upon them sudden- 
ly; and every where illumined the minds of 
men, almost at the same time. 

The distinguishing doctrine of the Refor- 
mation was "Justification by Faith alone." 
"This*" said Luther, "is the only solid Rock." 
"This Rock," continues he, "did Satan shake 
in Paradise, when he persuaded our first par- 
ents that by their own wisdom and power 
they might become like unto God; and there- 
by induced them to renounce their faith in God, 
who had given them life, and a promise of its 
continuance." In the same manner do many at 
this day renounce their faith in God, who hath 
promised life by his Son; and they seek Life 
by their own wisdom and power. "The king- 
dom of Satan," added Luther, "is to be resisted 
by this heavenly and ali-powerful doctrine. 
Whether we be rude or eloquent, whether we 
be learned or unlearned, THIS ROCK must 
be defended; this doctrine must be published 
abroad in animated strains."* 

Pure religion being thus restored, the first 
labor of our Church was to do honor to the 
true and genuine doctrines of Christianity. 
And this she did by exhibiting them to the 
world "in a form of sound words," in the com- 
position of our Liturgy, Articles, and Hom- 
ilies; which we maintain to be the standard 
of sound doctrine unto this day.f 

* Preface to the Commentary on the Galatians, 
f And not vie only; for though certain churches 
differ from us and from each other in form and disci- 
pline, they agree with us in doctrine. The doc- 
trines of our Church are acknowledged bv the l J ror 
* '<nt Churches on the continent, by the esub- 



The Eras of Light. 16 

But an affecting and awful scene was to fol- 
low in England. The providence of God di- 
rected that the truth and efficacy of these doc- 
trines thus set forth, should be proved. In 
like manner as at the first promulgation of the 
Gospel, its divinity was displayed by the mar- 
vellous constancy of the first Martyrs; so it 
was ordered that when the truth was published 
a second time, it should undergo a similar trial. 
Many persons, of every rank, age, and sex, 
suffered death for the faith of Christ, "not ac- 
cepting deliverance, that they might obtain 
a better resurrection," Heb. xi, 35. And 
thus there has been given to the Church, in 
these latter days a recent and undeniable testi- 
mony of the nature and divine power of the 

TRUE DOCTRINE. 

From that time the light of truth continued 
to shine in the Protestant Church for a long 
period; with some intermission indeed, and in 
certain churches more intensely than in others. 
But it shone in some places as brightly, and 
probably endured as long, as it ever did in any 
period in the Primitive Church, At length, 
however, by the combined operation of causes 
which are well known,* a spirit of indifference 
to religious truth began to manifest itself, not 

lished Church of Scotland, and by the great body 
of dissenters in our own Country. 

* By the association of sa:^c pity with the spirit 
of republicanism and rebellion during" the Usurpation 
■of Cromwell, that holiness of life \vh ch w .\s enjoined 
by our Savior, became a subjec of scorn or contempt. 
The people passed over from 01 e error to the contrary 
extreme. The bow w is bent i 11 he string was brok- 
en, and it has never been r'.ght.y strung again. The 



16 The Eras of Light. 

only in the established and national churches, 
but among all the other denominations of 
Christians. It is difficult to say where there 
was most apathy and languor. For though 
"the form of sound words" was still generally 
retained (in our own church in a written form, 
in other churches in an extempore form) and 
there were some eminent examples of piety 

nation being" emancipated from a yoke which assum- 
ed a religious name, considered religion as its enemy; 
and thus the spiritual faith of Christ became identi- 
fied with fanaticism or enthusiasm: and so it has re- 
mained in a great measure to this day. Political dis- 
sention, the most powerful engine in a free nation, 
has tended to keep this prejudice alive. As might 
be expected the charge of fanaticism is chiefly imput- 
ed to Dissenters. And thus both parties have been, 
kept in bondage during a long period, dreading 
each other's power, and doubting each other's pur- 
poses, and taking the measure of each other's religion 
by their own fears and the horrors of a former age. 
The Dissenter is a fanatic, and the Churchman is a 
bigot. And so absolute is this alienation in the minds 
of some, that the idea of an Union in any religious 
purpose, is considered to be so unnatural as to be dis- 
pleasing to God himself. On this subject neither 
Churchman nor Dissenter will ever find rest until he 
shall have been taught by the grace of God, the na- 
ture of that Charity which our Savior enjoined. "A 
new Commandment I give unto you, that ye love 
one another;" even that charity which the Apostle 
Paul has so sublimely described in the thirteenth 
cbapter of the first epistle to the Corinthians: "Though 
I speak with the tongue of men and angels and 
have not Charity, I am nothing." And again; "Though 
I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, 
and have not Charity, 1 am nothing." Be a man a 
learned Churchman or an orthodox Dissenter, 
"if he have not Charity, he is nothing." 



The Eras of Light. 17 

and laudable zeal; yet it was most evident that 
in many places religion was sinking fast into 
a lifeless profession; and that in some places it 
merely exhibited the body and external figure. 
Even among those denominations of Christians, 
who were once distinguished by a name deriv- 
ed from purity, little fruit was to be found. 
They were in the state in which the Prophet 
describes the remnant in his day; "as the shak- 
ing of an olive tree, two or three berries on 
the top of the uttermost bough." Isaiah xvii, 
6. And not only was the spirit of religion 
nearly extinguished, but men began to be 
ashamed of their religion.* All this while 
science and human learning were progressive; 

* To this fact the chief Representative of the 
Church at that time has recorded the following testi- 
mony: 

<Tt is a reproach, I believe peculiar to the Chris- 
tians of this age and nation, thai many of them seem 
ashamed of their Christianity: and excuse their pi- 
ety as others do their vices." Seeker's Sermons, vol. i, 59. 

The testimony of Bishop Butler to the prevalence 
of Infidelity is very remarkable. "It is come,* 9 says 
he, 'T know not how, to be taken for granted, by 
many persons, that Christianity is not so much as a 
subject of inquiry: but that it is, now at length, dis- 
covered to be fictitious: and, accordingly they treat 
it, as if in the present age, this were an agreed point 
among all people of discernment; and that 
nothing- remained but to set it up as a principal sub- 
ject, of mirth and ridicule; as it were, by way of re- 
prisals for its having- so long* interrupted the pleasures 
of the world" Preface to the Analogy, 1736. 

What must have been the state of the common peo- 
ple in general, when it was taken for granted that 
such were the sentiments of all people of discernment 
in the nation? 

*2 



The Eras of Light 

hut the knowledge of the Holy Scriptures was 
passing away. As a proof of this decay in sa- 
cred literature, we need only nctice this fact. 
The Hebrew language, which is the source 
of all critical knowledge of the Bible (of the 
New Testament as well as of the Old,) became, 
at length, but little known even to learned 
men. And though there ever have been illus- 
trious exceptions, it ceased at last, to form a 
part of the ordinary studies of youth at our 
Seats of Learning; even of those students who 
were destined for the sacred office. 

Out of this state of things arose a new Ene- 
my to the Church; the enemy that might be 
expected, Infidelity; or the positive denial 
of the truth of a revelation from God. We 
have seen that it was Superstition which first 
shut the Bible. The second attempt was 
made by Infidelity. But the further consider- 
ation of this subject we must reserve for the 
afternoon; when we shall review the progress 
of Infidelity in extending its darkness; and the 
Era of Light which followed. 

But before I conclude this discourse I would 
beg leave to direct your attention to a subject 
of no little consequence to the interests of re- 
ligion, and to the character of our Universities 
in the present circumstances of the Church; 
the notice of which arises immediately from 
our present discussion. I mean the impor- 
tance of a critical knowledge of the Origixal 
languages of the Holy Scriptures to the theo- 
logical Student. 

The original language of the New Testa- 
ment has been well cultivated: and one cause- 



The Eras of Light. 19 

of this has been its affinity to the Greek Clas- 
sics. But the acquisition of the language of 
the Old Testament is equally necessary, It is 
indispensable for those who would possess a 
critical knowledge of the Bible; for the New 
Testament is written in the idiom of the Old. 
It may be received as an axiom, That a 
knowledge of Hebrew learning "among the 
*great body of the clergy, is the mark of a flour- 
ishing church;" that is, of a church which is 
ardent in maintaining the true faith, and in ex- 
pounding the pure word of God to the people. 
Among the members of the Romish commun- 
ion this species of learning is almost entirely 
extinct. 

Having thus asserted the importance of a 
critical knowledge of the Bible, I think it fit, 
nevertheless, to controvert the opinion, tliat 
^without such a knowledge individuals cannot 
ibuild the doctrines of Christianity, or Chris- 
tianity itself, upon a solid foundation. If this 
were true, what must have been the state of 
our own Church in the absence of Hebrew 
learning? If sacred criticism be the sole foun- 
dation and constitute the very grounds of our 
belief, upon what has our belief hitherto been 
grounded? This opinion places the Christian 
Religion on the footing of the superstitions of 
Mahomet and Brahma; which is this, That if 
you commit to memory a certain number of 
historic facts, and can read certain languages, 
(all of which, both facts and languages, may be 
obliterated from your memory in less than 
twenty years) you are a good Theologian; but 
jyitb this advantage, however, in favor of the 



20 The Eras of Light. 

Mahometan, in regard to many theologians of 
this day, that, whereas he can read his Koran 
in the original Arabic, they cannot read the 
Old Testament in the original Hebrew. My 
brethren, by this argument, (which is the same 
in principle with those which,wehave seen,w ere 
uttered in a dark age from the chief Seats of 
Learning,) the assisting Grace of God, and ail 
that is peculiar to the Christian religion, seems 

tO be VERY BOLDLY EXTINGUISHED. 

But perhaps the source of this misapprehen- 
sion lies in confounding these two terms, a 
Theologian and a Christian. That which con- 
stitutes a Christian is "Faith, Hope, and Char- 
ity; these three." Much human learning is? 
not essentially necessary to constitute a Chris- 
tian. Indeed, a man may be a profound Theo- 
logian and not be a Christian at all. He may be 
learned in the doctrines and history of Chris- 
tianity, and yet be a stranger to the fruits oi 
Christianity. He may be destitute of Faith, of 
Hope, and of Charity. 

Let us not then confound the fruits of re- 
ligion, namely, its influence on our moral con- 
duct, its peace of mind, and hope of heaven, 
with the circumstances of religion. True 
religion is that which its great Author himself 
hath declared. It is a practical knowledge 
of the Love of God the Fathek, u who sent 
not his Son into the world, to condemn the: 
world; but that the world, through him, might 
be saved;" of the Atonement oi God the Son, 
by faith in whom we receive remission of our 
sins, and are justified in the sight of the Father; 
and of the Sanctific ation of God the Hol/ 



The Eras of Light. 21 

Ghost, by which we are made meet "to be- 
come partakers of the inheritance of the saints 
in light." The preacher who can communicate 
this knowledge to his hearers (and it is true, 
that if he possess a critical knowledge of the 
Bible, and of the history of Christianity, he will 
be likely to do it with the ?nost success,) the 
same is "a workman that needeth not to be 
ashamed, and a good minister of Jesus Christ," 
1 Tim. iv, 6. 

As an illustration of this truth, we may ad- 
duce the influence of the Gospel on the ignor- 
ant minds of persons born in the heathen -world*. 

It has been maintained by some, that civiliz- 
ation must always prepare the way for Chris- 
tianity. But this position, like many others 
allied to this subject, is completely at variance 
■with the fact. Civilization is a blessing of it- 
self, and ought to be given, as we have oppor- 
tunity, to ail nations: but it is not universally 
necessary that it should precede the Gospel. 
The fact is, -that the religion of Christ has 
sometimes found more difficulty in conflicting 
w ith a refined superstition, with what St. Paul 
calls "the wisdom of men," than with the ig- 
norance of barbarism. It doth not appear that 
human learning, in itself considered, though in 
many ways an important instrument of good to 
mankind, firedisfioses the mind in any manner 
or degree to receive the Grace of God. There 
is a sense in which Learning, like Riches, may 
impede our spiritual progress, for "Knowledge 
purleth up," 1 Cor. viii, i; though we are ever 
to distinguish between the use and the abuse 
of learning. On this subject we ought to keep 



22 The Eras of Light. 

in remembrance our Savior's words, "The poor 
have the Gospel preached to them;" in which 
is implied, "That the poor would understand 
the Gospel, and receive the Gospel;" and 
these words have been illustrated in every age. 
The Apostle Paul had less success among the 
learned at Athens, than among the barbarous 
people. And the same is sometimes the ex- 
perience of Preachers at this day among the 
Gentile nations. It so happens that the most 
numerous conversions, during the last centu- 
ry, have been among those nations which have 
least civilization.* And this fact demonstrates 

the PERMANENT CHARACTER and DIVINE NAT- 
URE of the Christian dispensation. For, 
"Where is the wise?" saith the Apostle, in 
reference to this subject: "Where is the 
Scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? 
Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this 
world? For ye see your calling, brethren, how 
that not many wise men after the flesh, not ma- 
ny mighty, not many noble are called. But 
God hath chosen the foolish things of the 
world to confound the wise: and God hath 
chosen the weak things of the world to con- 
found the things that are mighty: That no flesh 
should glory in his presence: But, that ac- 
cording as it is written, He that giorieih, let 
him glory in the Lord," 1 Cor. i, 26. 

* The Esquimaux Indians of Labrador; 'the 
Coi.arees of the Deccan in India; the African: 
slaves of several Islands in the West Indies; and the 
natives of Caflfrana, and of the Great and Little Nam- 
aquas, in the South of Africa. See the Reports of the 
Moravian and Danish Missions. 



SERMON II. 

(afternoon.) 

Gen. i, 3. Let there he Light. 

Among the many pieces of sublime and beau- 
tiful composition with which the service of our 
church abounds, there is a prayer which I have 
always admired; and which will properly intro- 
duce the Era of Light, that is to be the subject 
of this discourse; I mean that Collect in which 
we pray that our Church may be "enlightened 
by the doctrine of the Evangelist Saint John."" 
The doctrine of the Evangelist St. John ac- 
cords with that of our Savior before mentioned: 
namely* 

That God the Father is Love. "God is 
Love. Herein is love, not that we loved God, 
hut that He loved us, and sent his Son to be 
the propitiation of our Sins," 1 John iv, 10. 

Of God the Son he saith, that "Jesus Christ 
is come in the flesh: and that the blood of Jesus 
Christ his Son cleanseth from all sin," 1 John i,7. 

Of God the Holy Ghost he saith, "It is the 
Spirit that beareth witness (to the Son of God,) 
because the Spirit is Truth;" and of its ope- 
ration on the hearts of believers he saith, that 
*they have an Unction from the Holy One;" 
and that this unction abideth in them; that 
they are thus born of God," and become "the 
children of God;" and, finally, that the evidence 
of their being thus born again, is "the love of 
the brethren. 5 ' "We know," saith he, "that 
we have passed from death to life, because we 
love the brethren," 1 John iii, 14. 



24 The Eras of Light, 

This is the doctrine of the blessed Apostle 
and Evangelist St. John, as expressed in his 
Epistles, and confirmed by his Gospel; and 
this is the heavenly doctrine which our Church 
prays for in the following words: 

'•Merciful Lord, we beseech thee to cast thy 
bright beams of Light upon thy Church, that 
it being enlightened by the doctrine of thy 
blessed Apostle and Evangelist St. John, may 
so walk in the light of thy truth, that it may at 
length attain to the light of everlasting life} 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen." 

This prayer was offered up continually dur- 
ing a long season of darkness, and at length 
was answered at the appointed time. 

In our former discourse we stated that, 
while the Protestant Churches were declining 
in piety, a new enemy appeared. "While men 
slept, the tares were sown," Mat, xiii, 25, It 
was about the middle of the last century that 
Infidelity, which had appeared long before, 
first began to shew itself in strong and gene-, 
ral operation. At the very time when the spirit 
of Infidelity was fostering its strength, under 
the name of Phiiosgphy, and preparing for the 
awful revolutions which fqllowed, the spiritual 
religion of Christ began to revive, and has 
since produced the most beneficial effects- 
True Religion and Infidelity have shewn their 
proper fruits in our own time: and we can now 
contrast them with advantage. Let us therefore 
look back, and examine what have been the ef- 
fects of each. 

Infidelity first caused a whole nation to 
renounce Christianity; and, by natural cense- 



The Eras of Light 25 

quence, destroyed religious hope and moral 
obligation; that nation, inflamed with cupidity 
and lust of dominion, invaded other nations? 
deluged them with blood: and at last having 
acquired the temporal power, would, like Pa- 
pal Rome, enslave the world, by its despotism. 
And the principle of its despotism is the same; 
namely, "To keep the minds of men in the 
chain of darkness.'* Thus do Infidelity and 
Superstition lead to the same point* by differ- 
ent ways. 

The spiritual Religion of Christ hath, dur- 
ing the same period, produced very considera- 
ble effects. 

1. It hath promoted a knowledge of the 
Holy Scriptures (the same effect which was 
produced at the Reformation,) and hath there- 
by cultivated, to a great extent, the principles 
of the Gospel. And, on this foundation hath 
been built the practice of many excellent vir- 
tues (some of them very seasonable in this 
age of revolution,) such as, subordination, qui- 
et conduct, loyalty, and contentment. 

2. It hath promoted the instruction of the 
Poor. The number of those among the lower 
classes, who can read the Scriptures for them- 
selves, is supposed to have been more than 
doubled, within the last thirty years. 

3. It hath promoted a more general wor- 
ship of God. The volume of Praise and 
Thanksgiving which rises to the Most High 
from voices in this land, constitutes an accla- 
mation, compared to the feeble sound of a pe- 
riod not very remote, 

3 



26 The Eras of Light. 

4. It bath cultivated very extensively a crit- 
ical knowledge of the Holy' Scriptures. A rev- 
erence for Hebrew learning seems again to be 
restored to the nation; for persons, even in se- 
cular life, begin now to study the Bible in the 
original Tongues, as we know was the case in 
a former age. 

5. But this revival of religion has been pro- 
ductive of another good, new and extraordina- 
ry in its nature; not confined to this country, 
or to the present time; but extending to re- 
mote nations and distant ages. 

Christianity hath again, after a lapse of ma- 
ny ages, assumed its true character as "the 
Light of the world." We now behold it ani- 
mated by its original spirit, which was to ex- 
tend its blessings, "to all nations." The 
Scriptures are preparing in almost every lan- 
guage, and preachers are going forth into al- 
most every clime. Within the period of which 
we speak men have heard the Gospel "in their 
own tongue, wherein they were born," in In- 
dia, throughout many of its provinces; in dif- 
ferent parts of Arfica; in the interior of Asia; 
in the western parts of America; in New Hol- 
lanb; and in the isles of the Pacific Sea; in the 
West Indies, and in the northern regions of 
Greenland and Labrador. Malays, Chi- 
nese, Persians, and Arabians, begin now to 
hear, or read, in "their own tongues the won- 
derful works of God," Acts ii, 11. 

III. It is with propriety then that we dis- 
tinguish the present period as a Third Era of 
Light in the Christian Dispensation, Yes, it 
is true, that while Infidelity, like the pillar 



Tlie Eras of Light. 27 

of the cloud hanging over the Egyptians* 
Exod. xiv, 20, is rising in awful form, threat- 
ening to involve the earth in darkness; the Re- 
ligion of Christ, on the other side, like u a pil- 
lar of Fire," is giving light to the world. 
While Infidelity is prostrating thrones, and 
forging chains for mankind, the Religion of 
the Messiah is diffusing its pure and free 
spirit, like a copious stream, into the hearts of 
men; constraining them not only to cultivate 
its moral and benevolent principles in their 
own country, (whereby they resist Infidelity 
with the best weapons) but to communicate 
them to others; and to enrich,with higher bles- 
sings than those of commerce, the most dis- 
tant climes and nations. 

Is it asked w hy this spirit for diffusing relig- 
ious knowledge did not sooner appear in this na- 
tion; for it seems scarcely to have been thought 
of at the era of the Reformation? The desire 
was not given, because we had not the means. 
Our commerce had not extended to the utter- 
most parts of the earth. We had no Empire 
in the East. Another reason was, the Romish 
Church held the world in chains. Its super- 
stition had supplanted us in almost every re- 
gion. But by the revolution of events, this ob- 
stacle is now nearly removed. 

It was an opinion delivered by Sir Isaac 
Newton, after the study of the prophetical 
books, that the power of Superstition which 
bad so long enslaved the world, would at last 
be broken by the strong arm of Infidelity. And 
we have just seen "this strong arm" give the 
last blow to the temporal power of Rome, 



28 The Eras of Light. 

This loosens her hold upon remote nations. 
Now then the fulness of time for enlightening 
the Gentiles seems to be come, for the ob- 
structions are nearly removed, and the means 
are granted. And no sooner are the means 
granted, than the desire is given; and thus, 
in every age, the great designs of the Al- 
mighty are executed by the Sons of men. 

But let us now inquire by whom it is that 
the Light of Christianity is diffused through- 
out the heathen world? To whom has been as- 
signed the honor of leading the way in this un- 
dertaking? 

Our own Church acknowledged the object 
a hundred years ago, and led the way. Two 
Societies were incorporated for the purpose 
by the royal sanction; and Letters were writ- 
ten by the Klxg of Great Britain and by the 
Archbishop of Canterbury to the humble Mis- 
sionaries in the East, to animate, strengthen, 
and encourage them in their important work. 

These Societies still exist, and prosecute the 
primary objects of their institution. A mis- 
sion in India has been supported by "the So- 
ciety for promoting Christian knowledge" with 
eminent success; for it was under its patron- 
age that the apostolic Swartz preached the 
Gospel to men of "different tongues, kindreds* 
and nations." 

But it is evident that, at the present time, 
missions are conducted to a greater extent by 
other societies than by our own. When the 
Gospel was first preached to the heathen, our 
Savior gave the commission to individuals; 
that is, they were not associated by any power 



The Eras of Light. 29 

of temporal empire. And it would appear a» 
if it were to be promulgated to the Gentiles & 
second time, by the same means. But this is a 
subject which will occupy the serious atten- 
tion of our Church. 

The Church of Rome certainly considered it 
to be her duty, as the Church of Christ, u to 
teach all nations. " Now it has been so ordered 
that the Church of England should possess at 
this time a greater facility of access to the re- 
motest nations, than Rome ever had in the plen- 
itude of her power. While therefore we con- 
template with a benignant eye the laudable ex - 
ertions of the subordinate Societies, it would 
well accord with the dignity and character of 
the Church of England, to resume the lead in 
this work; and, standing as she does like a Pha- 
ros among the nations, to be herself a Great 
Instrument of Light to the world.* 

Let this nation understand the voice of that 
Providence which hath exalted her to such a 
height in the view of mankind* It saith in the 
words of the text, "Let there be Light." 
But when we speak of the nation, we mean the 
Church; and the voice of the Church as to be 
heard at the Universities. Is not this the 
University that gives the light of Science to 
the world? Let it also give the light of reli- 
gion. We are proud to acknowledge that thisr 
Seat of Learning hath already begun to diffuse 
the truth of Revelation in the heathen world. 
Some of its members have already gone forth 
to the East. Men of } our own body, who had 

*Ye shine as Lights in the world, ifox,i/i\& 
forth the word i.f Life. i*&4« ii> 16« 



30 The Eras of Light. 

acquired the very highest honors in science, 
are now in that country engaged in translating 
the Scriptures into the Oriental languages. 
And it would give new ardor to their under- 
taking, to know that it meets with your coun- 
tenance and approbation. 

But it will be proper to give some account 
of the darkness which exists in heathen 
lands, that our nation may feel it her duty to 
send forth the Light. For it has been asserted 
by some that there is wo darkness; at least 
among the idolaters of India; and passages are 
quoted from their ancient poetry to prove that 
their morals are sublime and pure. It would 
however appear from passages in the Holy 
Scriptures, that the nations addicted to Idola- 
try are not only involved in darkness and error, 
but live in the commission of turpitude and 
crime. In the Old Testament it is stated, that 
"the dark places of the earth are full of the 
habitations of cruelty," and that "even their 
sons and their daughters they burn in the fire 
to Moloch;" and it marks the prevailing 
characters of Idolatry to be these two, Cruelty 
and Impurity. In the New Testament the 
same characters are assigned to it, and are ex- 
emplified in the state both of the Greeks and 
Romans: of the Greeks in the fourth chapter 
to the Ephesians;* and of the Romans in the 

*St. Paul writes to the Greeks at Ephesusin these 
words: "I say therefore, and testify in the Lord, that 
ye henceforth walk not as otheii Gentiles walk. in 
the vanity of their mind, having the understanding* 
darkened, who being' past feeling, have s^ven 
themselves over unto iasciviousness, to work aiiun- 
clearmess with greediness, 9 Kph. iv, 19. 



The Eras of Light 81 

first chapter of the Epistle which is addressed 
to them; and this too in the period of their 
learning and civilization. 

If, then, turpitude and crime marked the 
idolatry of the enlightened states of Greece 
and Rome, how much more may we expect to 
find theni among the ignorant and idolatrous 
nations of the present day? I resided many 
years in the heathen world, and was satisfied, 
by casual observation, that the character of their 
idolatry corresponded with that which is given 
in the Scriptures. I resolved, however, to visit 
the chief seat of the Hindoo religion, in order 
to examine the nature of that Superstition which 
held so many millions in its chain. For this 
purpose I made a journey to the Great Temple 
of Juggernaut, in the province of Orissa, 
which is to the Hindoos (what Mecca is to the 
Mahomedans,) the strong hold and fountain- 
head of their idolatry. I chose that season of 
the year when there is the celebration of the 
great annual festival called the Rutt Jattra.. 

On our entering the province of Orissa wc 
were joined by many thousands of pilgrims, 
who were proceeding to the Festival. Some of 
these come from remote regions, with their 
wives and children, travelling slowly in the 
hottest season of the year, and are sometimes 
upwards of two months on their journey. Many 
of the pilgrims die by the way; and their bodies 
generally remain unburied; so that the road to 
Juggernaut may be known for the last fifty 
miles, by the human bones which are strewed 
in the way. 

On the great day of the Festival, the Idol was 

brought out amidst the acclamations of bun- 



32 The Eras of LigU. 

dreds of thousands of his worshippers. He was 
seated on a lofty throne, and surrounded by his 
Priests. After a short interval of silence, we 
heard a murmur at a distance among the multi* 
tude; and behold a body of men, having green 
branches and palms in their hands, advanced 
with great speed. The people made way for 
them, and when they had come up to the throne, 
they fell down before the Idol that sat thereon 
and worshipped^ and the multitude again sent 
forth an acclamation "like the voice of a great 
thunder." 

Thus the worship of the Idol began. But on 
this suhjec:, we cannot recite particulars. Suf- 
fice it to say, that this worship had the two 
characters before mentioned Men and women 
devoted themselves to death before Moloch. I 
myself beheld the libations of human blood- 
An4 I merely give you this short record, be- 
cause I witnessed the fact. 

I feel it my duty to state to you that these 
idolaters, are, in general, our own subjects; and 
that every man, who can afford it, is obliged to 
pay a tribute to the English Government for 
leave to worship the Idol. This is called the 
Revenue of the Temple; and a civil officer, 
supported by a military force, is appointed to 
cohect the Tax. Other temples in Hindostan 
have long been considered as a legitimate 
source of a similar revenue. The temple of Jug- 
gernaut is now under our own immediate man- 
agement and control. The law enacted for this 
} u pose is entitled W A regulation for levying a 
Tax from Pilgrims resorting to the Temple of 
Juggernaut, and for the superintendance and 



The Eras of Light 33 

management of the Temple:" passed by the 
Bengal Government, 3d April, 1806. It will 
give me sincere pleasure, if the further inves- 
tigation of this subject, shall tend in any degree 
to soften the painful impression which the above 
statement must make on the public mind. 

There is another enormity of Hindoo super- 
stition, which is well known to you, and which 
I need not describe; I mean the immolation of 
female victims on the funeral pile. I shall only 
observe, that the number of these unfortunate 
persons who thus perish annually in our own 
territories, is so great, that it would appear in- 
credible to those who have not inquired into 
the fact. The scene is indeed remote; but these 
are our own subjects, and we have it injpur 
power to redress the evil. There is a time ap- 
pointed by the Divine Providence (according 
to the Prophetic record) to every nation, for its 
amelioration and felicity. Such a time came to 
our nation, when the light of Christianity visited 
it, for our altars were once polluted by human 
sacrifices. The same happiness, we would hope, 
is now come for India. If it should be said that 
the sacrifice of women cannot be abolished, it 
will be a sufficient answer to state, that when 
the Mahomedans were in power they did abol- 
ish it partly: and the Brahmins themselves fyave 
suggested means to us by which, in the course 
of time, it may be entirely abolished. But the 
proper answer for the present is to ask another 
question: Has the subject ever been officially 
inquired hue? 

For many years this nation was reproached 
for tolerating the Slave Trade. Many books 



34> The Eras of Light 

were written on the subject; and the attention 
of the Legislature was at length directed to it* 
Some asserted that the abolition of it was im* 
firacticahle, and some that it was impolitic; but 
it was found on investigation of the traffic, that 
it was defended because it was lucrative: and a 
humane nation abolished it. But let us ask, 
What is there in buying and selling men, com- 
pared to our permitting thousands of women, 
our own subjects, to be every year burned 
alive, without inquiring into the cause, and 
without evidence of the necessity? Or what 
can be compared to the disgrace of regulating 
by Christian law the bloody and obscene rites 
of Juggernaut? 

The honor of our nation is certainly involved 
in this matter. But there is no room for the 
language of crimination or reproach; for it is 
the Sin of ignorance. These facts are not gen- 
erally known. And they are not known, because 
there has been no official inquiry. Could the 
great Council of the nation witness the darkness 
which I have seen, there would be no dissentient 
voice as to the duty of giving light. 

It is proper I should add, in justice to that 
honorable body of men who administer our Em- 
pire in the East, that they are not fully inform- 
ed as to these facts. 

But there is a two-fold darkness in the East 
which it is proper to specify. There is the 
darkness of paganism; and there is the dark- 
ness of the Romish Superstition in pagan lands. 

Christianity, under almost any modification, 
is certainly a benefit to mankind; for it prevents 
the perpetration of the bloody rites of Idolatry. 



The Eras of Light. 35 

But the corrupted Christianity to which we 
allude has established its Inquisition in the East, 
and has itself shed blood. About the time when 
the Protestant Bishops suffered in our own 
country, the Bishops of the ancient Syrian 
church became martyrs to the same faith in 
India. From that time to this the mournful 
bell of the Inquisition has been heard in th€ 
mountains of Hindostan. The Inquisitions in 
Europe have gradually lost their power by the 
increase of civilization; but this cause has not 
operated equally in India, which is yet, in many 
parts, in a state of barbarism. Thougfo the po- 
litical power of the Romish church has de- 
clined, its ecclesiastical power remains in India? 
and will probably endure for a long period to 
come.* The Inquisition at Goa is still in oper- 
ation, and has captives in its dungeon. f 

A Protestant Establishment is wanted in our 
Empire in the East, not only to do honor to 
Christianity (for in many places in Hindostan 
the natives ask whether we have a God, and 
w hether we worship in a Temple,) but to coun- 
teract the influence of the ecclesiastical power 
of Rome: for in some provinces of Asia, that 
power is too strong for the religion of P rotes- 

•Since the delivery of this Discourse I have with 
pleasure observed, in the recent Treaty between his 
Majesty and the Prince Regent of Portugal, .an article, 
by which that Prince engages that the Inquisition 
shall not hereafter be established in* the South Ameri- 
can uominiyiis. Does not this afford a reasonable hope. 
that we may ere long behold that engine of St>per*£jk 
lion 'abolished in Portugal? 



36 The Eras of Light. 

taints, and for the unprotected and defenceless 
missionaries.* 

But, besides the tyranny of the Inquisition, 
• here is in some of the Romish provinces a cor- 
ruption of Christian doctrine which is scarcely 
credible. In certain places the rites and cere- 
monies of Moloch are blended with the worship 
cf Chiist.f 

It is surely our duty to use the means we pos- 
sess of introducing a purer Christianity into our 
Empire in the East.} I shall mention one cir- 
cumstance which may well animate our exer- 
tions. A large province of Romish Christians 
in the South of India, who are now our subjects, 
are willing to receive the Bible; and this too, 
under the countenance of the Romish Bishop, 
an Italian, and a man of liberal learning. And 
Providence hath so ordered it, that a translation 
of the Scriptures hath been just prepared for 
them. This Translation has been made by the 
Bishop of the Syrian Church. Yes, my breth- 
ren, a Bishop of the ancient Church of Christ 
in India, has translated the Holy Scriptures into 
a new language, That venerable man, who did 
not know, till lately, that there was a pure 
church in the Western world, is now pressing 
before many learned men in the West, in pro- 
moting the knowledge of the religion of Christ§ 

* The influence of the Romish Church in India is far 
greater than is generally imagined. Though the polit- 
ical power is almost extinct, the religion remains in 
Us former vigor. See "Tenth Annual Report of the 
Society for Missions to Africa and the East.*' 

j At Airghoor, near Yrhchinopoly, and in other 
places. 

t See Letter cf the Bishop of Ltanckjf, in this volume, 
<S See Acccvr* rf Syrian Qwistians* in this volume. 



The Eras of Light 37 

We have now taken a review of three Eras 
of Light in the Christian dispensation. Do 
you require further evidence of this being a 
Third Era? Behold Societies forming in every 
principal City of Great Britain for the purpose 
of giving the Bible to all nations! Do you ask 
further proof? Behold the Christian Church 
beginning, after a delay of eighteen centuries, 
to instruct the Jews, and to attempt the con- 
version of the ancient people of God. Why 
did not the Church direct her attention sooner 
to this great undertaking? It was because the 
Era of Light had not arrived. 

This learned body have it in their power 
greatly to promote the extension of Christian- 
ity among the Jews. Men have begun to 
preach the Gospel to that people without giv- 
ing them the Gospel in their own language, 
A Translation of the New Testament into the 
Hebrew tongue would be a gift worthy of our- 
University to present to them. It must appear 
strange to us, on a retrospect of the fact, that 
during so long a period, Christians should have 
reproached the Jews for not believing the New 
Testament, and yet never have put that volume 
into their hands in their own language, that 
they might know what they were to believe!* 

* Translations of portions of the New Testament 
into different dialects of the Hebrew language have 
been made by different persons at different times; but 
these have been rather intended as exercises for the 
scholar, or for the use of the learned, than for the use 
of the Jews The Romish Church printed a version 
of the Gospels in Hebrew, and the whole Syriac New 
Testament in the Hebrew character; but it would not 
give the book to that people who could read it. In 
4 



38 The Eras of Light 

This conduct of Christians might be called as 
infatuation, were it not prophesied that thus it 
should be. They did not think of giving the 
Gospel to a people of whom the Prophet had 
said, "that they should be removed into all the 
kingdoms of the earth for their hurt, to be a 
reproach, and a proverb, and a taunt, and a 
curse," Jer. xxiv, 9. But we can now "speak 
comfortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her 
that her warfare is accomplished;" for it is 
prophesied again, "That blindness in part is 
happened to Israel, until the fulness of the 
Gentiles be come in," Rom. xi, 25. By this 
prophecy we see that the conversion of the 
Jews is connected with that of the Gentiles 1 * 
and is to be, if not contemporaneous, at least, 
an immediate consequent. But the conversion 
of the Gentiles has already commenced; and 
commenced with most remarkable success. 
And now, behold the preparation for the con- 
version of the Jews! Add to this, the Jews 
themselves contemplate some change to be at 
hand. It is certainly true that both among the 
Jews in the East and in the West there is, at 

Spain and Portugal they condemned the Jews to the 
flames, for professing Judaism, but they would not 
give them the New Testament that they might learn 
Christianity. The English Church, which has suc- 
ceeded the Romish Church as first in influence and 
dignity, has not, as yet, given the New Testament to 
the Jews. The Church of Scotland has not given it. 
The chief praise is due to some of the Protestant di- 
vines in Universities on the Continent, who published 
some parts of the New Testament in what is called 
German Hebrevv,and dispersed copies amongthe Jews, 
as they had opportunity. It is encouraging to know 
that even this partial attempt was not without success. 



The Eras of Light. W 

this time, an expectation of great events in 
regard to their own nation. It is not unlike 
that expectation^ which pervaded the Roman 
Empire before the coming of the Messiah. 

We are now to notice a remarkable peculiar- 
ity in all these three Eras of Light- 
In the first Era, when our Savior preached 
his own Gospel, and performed wonderful 
works, there were some who denied that the 
work was from God; and he was said to be 
"beside himself;" and to do these works by 
the power of the prince of darkness/* But 
our Lord's answer to them was in these words, 
"The works that I do, bear witness of me, 
that the Father hath sent me," John v, 36, And 
when the Apostle Paul preached the Gospel 
of Christ, he was accounted "a fool for Christ's 
sake: he was reviled, persecuted, and defam- 
ed," 1 Cor. iv, 10. But he could appeal to 
the great work which he performed, "the 
deliverance of the Gentiles from darkness to 
light." 

In the second Era, at the Reformation, Lu- 
ther and those other great Teachers whom 
God so highly honored, were also called En- 
thusiasts, and were accused of a flagrant and 
misguided zeal. But, "the works which they 
did" testified that they were sent of God, as 
Ambassadors of Christ, of which the conver- 
sion of our own nation is an evidence to this day.. 

In the Third Era of Light, those eminent 
persons who were chiefly instrumental in dif- 
fusing it, were in like manner called Enthusi* 
asts. But "the works which they did, testify 
that they were also Ambassadors of Christ," 



40 The Eras of Light. 

and "able ministers of the New Testament, 51 
preaching unto men the doctrine of life; of 
which remote nations as well as our own, will 
bear witness at a future day. 

For let us dispassionately contemplate the 
works that have followed the revival of Relig- 
ion in this country. We now stand at some 
distance, and can survey the object in all its 
parts, and in its just proportion. We stated 
these works to be, 

1. An increased knowledge of the Holy 
Scriptuies; producing 

2. A cultivation of the principles of the 
Gospel, and the practice of the virtues of sub- 
ordination, loyalty, and contentment. 

3. The almost universal instruction of the 
poor: so that it may be truly said, "The poor 
have the Gospel preached to them." 

4. -The more general worship of God in our 
land. 

5. The publication of the Bible in new lan- 
guages; and, 

6. The promulgation of Christianity among 
all nations; to Jews and to Gentiles. 

Are these works of darkness? Are they not 
rather the works which are called in Scripture 
"the fruits of the Spirit?" Let a man beware 
how he arraigns or contemns those works which 
he may not perfectly comprehend, lest perad- 
yenture he should speak a word against the op- 
eration of God the Hoiy Ghost. There are many 
at this day who say they believe in one God, 
These may be Deists and others. There are 
many who say they believe in God the Son, 
after a certain manner. These may be Socin- 
ians, and Pelagians. But the true criterion cf 



The Eras of Lig ht. 41 

the faith of a Christian at this day, is to ac- 
knowledge the continued influences of God 
the Holy Ghost. "By this shall ye know 
them." For the Apostle Paul hath said, "That 
no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by 
the Holy Ghost," 1 Cor. xii, 3. And our Sav- 
ior hath said that the Holy Ghost shall abide 
with his Church "for ever," John xiv, 16. 

But those who deny the influence of the 
Holy Spirit, will also deny the works of the 
Spirit. What more undeniable work of the 
Spirit can be visible in the Church of Christ 
than the sending* forth preachers to preach the 
everlasting Gospel to the heathen world? What 
nobler or purer work of righteousness can be 
imagined than the giving the Holy Bible to 
all nations? And yet there are many who behold 
both undertakings with indifference, or even 
hostility. Others there are who, professing a 
purer theology, cannot deny the truth and jus- 
tice of the principle, but they argue against 
the way; they contend for the old way; as if 
a man should think to evangelize the world 
after the fashion of his own parish. They say 
they would conduct these new and grand de- 
signs after the old precedent; when the truth 
is, there has been no precedent for what is 
now doing, in its present extent, for nearly 
eighteen centuries past. Christ and his Apos* 
ties established the first and ejreat precedent. 
It may be expected that those who deny the 
continued influences of the Holy Spirit in the 
Church, will deny that the present is an Era of 
Light. When Christ came, who was "the 
X-ig-ht of the world/' there were many who 4e~ 
*4 



42 The Eras of Light 

med that any Light had come. When the 
Truth shone a second time at the Reforma- 
tion, there were many who perceived it not, 
And though the bright beams of Light at 
the present period far transcend those of the 
Reformation, there are many who behold them 
not. They wonder indeed to see various So- 
cieties, which have no connexion with each oth- 
er, engaged in pursuing the same object. 
They behold men of different nations and of 
different languages, animated by the same 
spirit, promoting the same design, encounter- 
ing the same difficulties, persevering with the 
same ardor, giving and not receiving, expend- 
ing money, time, and labor, in an undertaking 
in which there is no self-interest; and all 
agreeing in one common voice, Let there 
be Light. AH this they behold, and they 
wonder: but they do not believe. And thus it 
is written; "Behold, ye despisers, and wonder? 
and perish; for I work a work in your days, a 
Work which ye shall in no wise believe, though 
a man declare it unto you," Acts xiii, 41. 

A violent but ineffectual attempt was made . 
some time ago to impede the progress of this 
work. But the current was strong and deep, 
and these momentary obstructions served mere- 
ly to increase its force. "There is a river, the 
streams whereof shall make glad the city of 
God,'' Psalm xlvi, 4. No human power can 
stop its course. Many who are yet hostile to 
this undertaking will shortly join in it We 
believe that the strength of the nation will soon 
be with it: and that all hope of resisting it, en- 
tertained by unbelieving men, will be disap- 



The Eras of Light. 43 

pointed. For the prophecy hath goBe forth, 
"He that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh; 
the Lord shall have them in derision. I will 
declare the decree: Thou art my Son, I shall 
give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, 
and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy 
possession," Psalm ii, 8. 

It ii of vast consequence to the purity and 
perpetuity of our Church that those Students 
who are preparing to enter it, should have just 
views on this subject. There is one fact which 
ought frequently to be illustrated to them, as 
being the foundation, on which they are to form 
a judgment on this and other parts of the di- 
vine dispensation. It is the following, 

It is an undeniable truth, constantly asserted 
by Scripture, and demonstrated by experience, 
that there have been ever two descriptions of 
persons in the Church. They are denominated 
by our Savior, "the children of light and the 
children of this world;" and again, "the chil- 
dren of the wicked one, and the children of the 
kingdom," Matt, xiii, 38. These different 
terms originate entirely from our receiving or 
not receiving that illumination of understanding 
which God, who cannot lie, hath promised to 
give to them that ask him. For if a man sup- 
plicate the Father of Lights for his "good and 
perfect Gift," with a humble and believing 
spirit, he will soon be sensible of the effect in 
his own mind. He will begin to behold many 
tilings in a view very different from what he 
did before; he will devote himself to the duties 
of his profession with alacrity and zeal, as to 
"a labor of love;" and his moral conduct will 



44 The Eras of Light, 

be exemplary and pure, adorning the Gospel 
which he is now desirous to preach. Another 
consequence will be this. He will learn, for 
the first time, what is meant by the reproach 
of the world. For men in general will not ap- 
prove of the piety and purity of his life; and 
they will distinguish it by some term of dis- 
paragement or contempt. 

I am aware that many who have supplicated 
the Father of Lights for "the good and perfect 
gift," and who see, by the light that is in them, 
"a world lying in wickedness, " 1 John v, 19, 
are yet induced to conceal their sentiments in 
religion, or at least, are prevented from assum- 
ing a decided character in the profession of it, 
from the dread of reproach. But they ought 
to remember that a term of reproach has now 
become so general, and attaches to so slight a 
degree, not only of religious zeal, but of moral 
propriety, that no man who desires to maintain 
a pure character in his holy office needs to be 
ashamed of it.* 

* It is worthy of remark, that the names of reproach 
which men of the world have given to relig-ious men, 
have been generally derived from something highly 
virtuous and laudable. 

Believers were first called Christians, as a term 
of reproach, after the name of Christ. They have 
been since called Pietists from their piety, Puritans 
from their purity, and Saints from their holiness. 
In the present day, their ministers are called Evan- 
gelical, from their desire to "do the work of an 
Evangelist," See 2 Tim. iv, 5. Thus, the evil spirit 
in the damsel who followed Paul, cried out by an im- 
pulse which he could not resist, "These men are the 
servants of the most high God, which shew unto us 
tile way of salvation," Acts xvi, If, The most op- 



The Eras of Light. 45 

But there is another consideration for thosd 
who are ordained to be ministers of Christ, 
namely, that this Reproach seems to be ordain- 
ed as a necessary evidence in an evil world 
that their doctrine is true. For the offence of 
the Cross wiU never cease. The Apostle Paul 
was accused of being "beside himself;" but his 
only ansvrer was this; "Whether we be beside 
ourselves, it is to God; or whether we be sober, 
it is for yrur cause," 2 Cor, v, 13. And let this 
be your answer also. If the minister of Christ 
give no offence to "the children of this world," 
he has reason to suspect the purity either of 
his doctrine or of his practice. 

On the other hand, a corrupt theology has 

probriou3 epithet which the Jews thought they could 
give our Savior, was to call him a Samaritan. "Thou 
art a Samaritan, and hast a devil," John viii, 48 But 
our Savior has given a permanent honor to the name, 
by his parable of "the good Samaritan.*' 

The usual name of religious reproach at this day is 
Methodist; a term first used at Oxford, and deriv- 
ed from the method, which some religious Students 
observed in the employment of their time. So far it 
is an honorable appellation. It is now applied to any 
man of pure and unaffected piety, and is, in short, 
another term for a Christian. Of the Methodists 
Paley says, in his Evidences of Christianity, that in 
regard to piety to God, and purity of life, they may be 
compared to "the primitive Christians. " The name 
Methodist in England was, for a time, as disreputable 
as Royalist in France. And indeed there is an analogy 
in the character; for Methodism implies Loyalty to 
"the King of kings." And I am happy to add, in re- 
gard to that numerous body of our fellow subjects 
who are called by that name, that it also implies^ after 
an experience of half a century, pure loyalty to an 
earthly Sovereign, 



46 The Eras of Light. 

no offence and no reproach. You have heard 
of a two-fold darkness in the East. There is 1 
also a two-fold darkness in the West. There \ 
is the darkness of Infidelity, and the darkness [ 
of a corrupt Theology. Infidelity has slain its i 
thousands: but a corrupt Theology has slain 
its ten thousands. : 

Let every Student of theology inquire wheth- 
er the religion he professes bear the true char- 1 
acter. Instead of shunning the reproach of ( 
Christ, his anxiety ought to be, how may he pre- 5 
pare himself for that high and sacred office 
which he is about to enter. Let him examine | 
himself, whether his views correspond, in any 
degree, with the character of the ministers of 
Christ, as recorded in the New Testament. 
"Woe is unto me if I preach not the Gospel," 
1 C01 ix, 16. Even the Old Testament arrests 
the progress of the unqualified and worldly- 
minded teacher. It is recorded that when 
Dathan and Abiram invaded the priest's office, 
with a secular spirit, "the earth opened her 
mouth and swallowed them up," in the pres- 
ence of Israel. This was written "for our ad- 
monition," that no man should attempt to min- 
ister in holy things until he has cleansed his 
heart from the impurities of life; and is. able to 
publish the glad tidings of salvation with un- 
polluted lips. 

If the Student desire that God wculd honor 
his future ministry, and make him an instru- 
ment for preserving the unity of ti>- Church* 
instead of his beiftg an instrument pf sec ession 
from it, he . ck to uncei stai I tteat pure 
doctrine tii . our Lord speaks, w^en he 



The Eras of Light 47 

saith, "He that will do the Will of God shall 
know of the doctrine whether it be of God." 
This is an Era of Light in the Church. Men 
are ardent to hear the word of God. And if a 
^thousand churches were added to the present 
number, and "enlightened by the doctrine of 
the Evangelist John," they would all be filled. 
Those who preach that doctrine are the true 
defenders of the Faith, and the legitimate 
supporters of the Church of England. If 
these increase, the Church will increase. If 
these increase in succeeding years in the same 
proportion as they have hitherto done, it is the 
surest pledge that the Church is to flourish for 
centuries to come, as she has flourished for 
centuries past. And there is nothing which for- 
bids the hope that she will be PERPETUAL; 
if she be the ordained Instrument of giving 
Light to the world. 

I shall now conclude this discourse with de- 
livering my testimony concerning the spirit- 
ual religion of Christ.- I have passed through 
a great part of the world, and have seen Chris- 
tianity, Judaism, Mahomedanism, and Pagan- 
ism in almost all their forms; and I can truly 
declare, that almost every step of my progress 
afforded new proof not only of the general truth 
of the religion of Christ, but of the truth of that 
change of heart in true believers which our 
Lord describes in these words, "Born of the 
Spirit;" and which the Evangelist John calls, 
"Receiving an unction from the Holy One." 
For even the heathens shew in their traditions 
and religious ceremonies, vestiges of this doc- 



48 The Eras of Light 

trine.* Every thing else that is called relig- 
ion, in Pagan or Christian lands, is a coun- 
terfeit of this. This change of heart ever 
carries with it its own witness; and it alone ex- 
hibits the same character among men of every 
language and of every clime. It bears the 
fruit of righteousness; it affords the highest 
enjoyment of life which was intended by God, 
or is attainable by man; it inspires the soul 
with a sense" of pardon and of acceptance 
through a Redeemer: it gives peace in death; 
and "a sure and certain hope of the resurrec- 
tion unto eternal life." 

Let every man then, who hath any doubt in 
his mind as to this change in the state of the 
soul, in this life, apply himself to the consider- 
ation of the subject. For if there be any 

TRUTH IN REVELATION, THIS IS TRUE. "What 

shall it profit a man, if he gain the whole world 
and lose his own soul? What avails it that all 
the treasures of science and literature are 
poured at our feet, if we are ignorant of our- 
selves, of Christ, and holiness? The period is 
hastening which will put an end to this world 
and ail its distinctions; which, like a flood, will 
sweep away its applause and its frown, its 
learning and its ignorance. The awful glories 
of the last judgment will, ere long, appear; 
when the humble and penitent inquirer, who 
has received by faith that stupendous Grace 
which the doctrine of Christ reveals, shall be 
eternally saved; while the merely speculative 
student whose secret love of sin led to the re- 
jection of that doctrine, shall, notwithstanding 

* See The Star in the East, in this volume. 



The Eras of Light. 49 

his presumption of final impunity, be, for ever, 
undone.* 

I cannot permit myself to conclude, without 
expressing my thanks for the ve.y candid at- 
tention with which you have been pleased to 
honor these discourses. I trust that every 
word hath been spoken with a just deference 
for the learned assembly before whom I preach; 
for I greatly covtt your approbation, and I hope 
that I shall obtain it. But I have a solemn 
account to render; for I have had many oppor- 
tunities. And I desire to say that, now, which 
my conscience shall approve, at that hour when 
I shall be called to give an account of my stew- 
ardship. 

I pray that "The Spirit of Truth," which our 
Savior promised should abide with his people 
for ever, may manifest his power amongst us, 
dispel the darkness of ignorance and error, and 
"guide our minds into all Truth," John xvi, 13. 

To this Holy Spirit, who, together with the 
Father and the Son, is One God, be ascribed 
all honor and glory, power, might, majesty, and 
dominion, now and evermore. Amen. 



* Forbes. 



THE 

LIGHT OF THE WORLD, 

A SERMON PREACHED AT THE PARISH CHURCH OF 
ST ANNE, BLACK. FRIARS, LONDON, ON TUES- 
DAY, JUNE 12, 1810, BEFORE THE SOCIETY 
FOR MISSIONS TO AFRICA AND THE 
EAST, BEING THEIR TENTH 
ANNIVERSARY. 

SERMON III. 

Matt, v, 14. Te are the Light of the World, 

"In the beginning was the Word, and the 
Word was with God, and the Word'was God," 
John i, 1. "And the Word was made flesh* 
and dwelt among us; and we beheld his Glory, 
the glory as of the only begotten of thePathcr ? 
full of grace and truth," John i, 14. And the 
Word, being "manifest in the flesh, was justi- 
fied in the Spirit, seen of angels" in this hum- 
ble state, "preached unto the Gentiles, believed 
on in the world, received up into glory," 1 Tim. 
iii, 16. 

This, my Brethren, is the sum of that Divine 
Record, which is to give light to the world. 

Christ is the fountain of light. "I am the 
light of the world," saith the Eternal Word. 
When therefore he saith, "Ye are the light of 
the world, 33 he means not that ye are that light, 
but are to "bear witness of that light," John i, 
18. Ye are merely instruments of the light 
(like the greater and lesser lights in the firma- 
ment of heaven) to reflect and diffuse it through- 
out the world. 

Christ is the fountain of Light; that is, of 
spiritual light. For, as the light of reason 



The Light of the World. 51 

Was conferred on the first man Adam, and is 
natural to all men; so the LIGHT of LIFE 
cometh by the Second Adam, who is "a quick- 
ening spirit, the Lord from heaven. " "He that 
fblloweth me," saith Christ, "shall have the 
light of life; 5 ' John viii, 12. 

That you may have clear conceptions on this 
subject, we shall, in our introduction, discuss 
this doctrine of our Savior concerning "the 
Light of Life," even that spiritual light by 
which, saith the Apostle, "the eyes of our un- 
derstanding are enlightened," Eph. i, 18; for 
I fear that many discourses have been pro- 
nounced in this nation without any allusion to 
it. And, first, let us inquire who those per- 
sons were whom our Lord called "the light of 
the world." This appellation was not given to 
the Jewish nation in general, but to a few in- 
dividuals, whom the great body of the Jews 
supposed to be in the darkness of error; but 
who, in reality, saw the true Light, while "the 
darkness comprehended it not." 

As it was in the days of Christ, so it is in our 
time: the spiritual light is not poured upon 
a whole nation, or upon a whole community of 
men by any system of education, but it is given 
to individuals; even to such individuals as 
earnestly pray for it. "He, that followeth me" 
saith Christ, "shall not walk in darkness, but 
shall have the light of life;" for "every orfe, 
that asketh, receiveth: he, that seeketh, find- 
eth: and to him, that knocketh, it shall be 
opened," Matt, vii, 8. And this is expressly 
spoken in reference to the gift of the Holy 
Spirit, A whole nation may enjoy the exter- 



52 The Light of the World. 

nal light, and may exhibit the civilizing power 
of Christianity, and yet be involved in spiritual 
darkness. And this is "the hard saying" which 
"the world cannot receive." "The words of 
scripture,"say they, "are sufficient of themselves 
to illuminate the mind without the light from 
heaven." The dead Jetter hath light enough 
for them. Whereas the Apostle saith, "God 
hath made us able ministers of the New Tes- 
tament; not of the letter, but of the spirit: for 
the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life," 
2 Cor. iii, 6. But the world in general will 
not receive this truth. ''And this is the con- 
demnation," saith our Lord, "that light is come 
into the world, and men love darkness rather 
than light." Thus St. Paul himself disbeliev- 
ed once, and proceeded to Damascus, having 
his heart filled with enmity against this hea- 
venly doctrine. But behold, "he saw in the 
way a light from heaven, above the brightness 
of the sun, shining round about him:" yet this 
external light was but a faint emblem of that 
illumination, which was imparted to his 
soul, and which our Savior calleth "the Light 
of Life." 

My Brethren, unless a man have the Light of 
Life, he cannot see the kingdom of God. For, 
though there be no external miracle, like that 
in the case of the Apostle, to accompany it; 
yet the internal miracle subsists, in all its 
truth and reality; and is manifested at this day 
in the same kind of vigor and efficacy, as in the 
first days of the Gospel. For, as the first 
Christians and the Christians of this age are to 
fee partakers of the same glory in heaven, so it 



The Light of the World. 53 

is necessary that they acquire the same Meet- 
ness for that inheritance, and become subjects 
of the same conversion of heart here on earth, 

I would record this doctrine of the Divine 
Illumination in the very threshold of our dis- 
course; for it is of importance that its truth be 
made manifest to ourselves, before it be preach- 
ed to the heathen world. But it will be useful 
to prosecute the argument further. 

It is common to arraign that ancient people, 
the Jews, for their unbelief: and we are wont 
to view their hardness of heart with a kind of 
horror. But, in regard to the doctrine alluded 
to, Jews and nominal Christians are in the 
same condemnation. The Jews received the 
words of Scripture as we do; but they reject- 
ed the spiritual light. "When they read the 
Old Testament," saith the Apostle, "the veil 
is upon their hearts unto this day;" they per- 
ceived not the spiritual kingdom of the prom- 
ised Messiah, In like manner, when nominal 
Christians read the New Testament, the veil is 
upon their hearts, and they perceive not the 
promise of the Holy Spirit. For, as the Mes- 
siah, God the SON, was the one great object 
presented to view in the promises and prophe- 
cies of the Old Testament; so the subject of 
the Grand Promise in the New Testament is, 
God the HOLY GHOST. The Holy Spirit is 
the very life and essence, and, in regard to ac- 
tual operation on the hearts of men, the Alpha 
and Omega of the New Dispensation, which 
is emphatically called "the Ministration of the 
Spirit," 2 Cor. iii, 8. This was that "promise 
of the Father," of which our Savior spake with 
*5 



54 The Light of the World. 

such earnestness and exultation to his disci- 
ples; and which he said would "abide in the 
world for ever," John xiv, 16. The Day of 
Pentecost was properly the first day of the 
Christian Dispensation: for, on that day, the 
fountains of divine influence were opened for 
the Universal Church; never to be closed 
again to the end of time. Unless this light of 
the Spirit had been shed forth, the x\postles 
themselves could not have fully understood the 
Gospel, even after hearing the words of Christ 
from the beginning of his ministry to the hour 
of his ascension. And, without this light, the 
New Testament, in regard to its spiritual 
meaning, must be as "a sealed book" to every 
man at this day. 

Men of the world acknowledge, indeed, that 
there is a promise of divine light under the 
New Dispensation; but they allege that it was 
intended for others, and not for them. They 
say that the light shone a little while at the 
beginning of the Christian Religion, but was 
soon extinguished, and that the world was left 
again in darkness! They do not understand? 
they say, that there is any difference between 
the dispensation of Moses and the dispensation 
©f Christ, except merely in the publication of 
an inspired book throughout the world 1 What 
further evidence can we require of the exist- 
ence of a kingdom in this world, which is un- 
der the dominion of that spirit, who is called 
by our Savior, "the Prince of Darkness; 55 and 
by St. Paul, "the god of this World," who 
"hath blinded the minds of them that believe 
not, lest the light of th© glorious Gospel of 



The Light of the World. 55 

Christ, who is the image of God, should shine 
unto them." 2 Cor. iv, 4. 

In the foregoing argument, we have not 
spoken of that extraordinary light, which im- 
parted to men the gift of prophecy and of 
tongues; but of that ordinary light, which 
sheweth to the sinner "the glorious Gospel of 
Christ;" as above expressed: and which in- 
spireth him with love to God and with faith in 
his Redeemer; which mortifieth evil affections, 
purifieth the heart, giveth to the soul a peace 
which passeth all understanding, and a sure 
and certain hope of the resurrection unto eter- 
nal life. We speak of that light, whatever it 
may be, which is necessary "to open the under- 
standing that we may understand the Scrip- 
tures," Luke xxiv, 45. 

We before asserted, that the spiritual light is 
not given to a nation or community of men by 
any system of education; but to individuals: 
even to those, who obey the divine admonition, 
and supplicate "the Father of Lights," for the 
**good and perfect gift." Let us now pro- 
ceed to inquire what was the character of 
those persons w 7 hom our Savior addressed as 
"the Light of the World." For if men say, 
4 We cannot see this spiritual light: to us it is 
invisible;" we must lead their attention to that 
which is obvious and visible; namely, the 
MORAL character of "the children of Light." 

The character of those who are called the 
Light of the World, is recorded by our Lord 
4iimself in his Sermon from the Mount; for 
they are the persons whose virtues are the sub- 
ject of his beatitudes. It was on that occa- 



56 The Light of the JVorid. 

sion, when he had finished the enumeration of 
their peculiar dispositions, that he said, "Ye 
are the Light of the world." 

I know not any mistake so general at this 
day as that which regards our fiord's Sermon 
from the Mount. The general impression 
seems to be that these precepts may be obeyed 
by a heathen as well as by a Christian, if you 
merely propose them to him, without the aid 
of any spiritual influence from above. But, 
my brethren, no man can observe these pre- 
cepts, or even have a just conception of the 
meaning of these Beatitudes, unless he have 
"the light of life." For how can we under- 
stand what it is to be "poor in spirit;" "to 
hunger and thirst after righteousness;" or "to 
rejoice and be exceeding glad when we are 
persecuted for righteousness sake;" or "to 
pray for them who speak all manner of evil 
against us falsely for Christ's sake," unless the 
"eyes of our understanding be opened?" Eph. 
i, 18. 

"In these Beatitudes, our Savior exhibits to 
the world the Character of his disciples. He 
declares the heavenly temper and consequent 
blessedness of those persons, who should be 
subjects of his spiritual kingdom, which had 
now commenced. For, when he saith, ** Bless- 
ed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the king- 
dom of heaven;" he saith, in effect, "Blessed 
are ye, my diciples, for yc are poor in spirit:" 
and so of all the other dispositions there de- 
scribed; "Blessed are the meek:" "Blessed 
are the merciful:" "Blessed are the peace- 
makers:" "Blessed are the pure in heart;" 



The Light of the World. 57 

"Blessed are they which hunger and thirst after 
righteousness." All these inestimable quali- 
ties of mind belong to the disciples of Christ; 
not one of them, but all. They all Row from 
"the self-same Spirit;' 5 like sweet waters from 
the same fountain. They are the characters 
of that great moral change, which our Savior 
foretold would be a frequent event under the 
New Dispensation. 

When our Lord had given this record of the 
pure and heavenly dispositions of his disciples, 
he said unto them, "Ye are the light of the 
world." 

At that time, there were many illustrious 
characters in the world: men of great eminence, 
who flourished in Greece and Rome, and en- 
lightened mankind by their science and learn- 
ing; whose names are renowned at this day. 
But our Lord said to his unlettered disciples, 
"YE are the light of the world." 

At that time,too,there were many in Judea,who 
had the revelation of God in their hands; "to 
whom were committed the oracles of God," and 
who conceived themselves to be the church and 
people of God. Yet when our Savior came, he 
did not find one fit instrument for his ministry 
among the priesthood of the Jewish Church. 
And he turned to his disciples, and said, "YE 
are the light of the world." 

We have introduced this doctrine of the Di- 
vine Illumination into the exordium of the Dis- 
course, that it may guide us in our way through 
the difficult subject which lies before us. You 
will now be prepared to consider the following 
propositions: 



58 The Light of the World. 

U If you would be "The light of the world,'* 
you will draw your light from Christ, and send 
forth preachers bearing the character which 
He hath delineated. 

2. If you be instruments of "true light, 5 ' you 
will be zealous in adopting the most effectual 
means of diffusing it. And it will probably ap- 
pear to you, that you ought to adopt more effi- 
cient measures for this purpose, than have hith- 
erto been employed. For it is manifest, that a 
new era in the Church hath arrived; which au- 
thorizes you to use new means. 

I. If you would appropriate the appel- 
lation of our Savior, and be "the light 
of the world/' you will draw your Light 
from Christ, and send forth preachers 
bearing the character which he hath 
delineated. 

They must be men into whose hearts "the 
true light hath shined;" such preachers as our 
own Church approves; who "trust that they are 
moved to the work by the Holy Ghost." And, 
with regard to their outward deportment, they 
must be men whose dispositions accord with 
those which are described in the Sermon on 
the Mount; such as the Hindoo Christians call 
"Men of the Beatitudes:" that is their proper 
character; and there are more persons of that 
character in Great Britain at this day, than 
there were in Judea at the time of our Savior. 
This is sufficiently evident from the Evangelic 
History. You ought to be at no loss, then, to find 
fit instruments of the Light. 

But, in regard to such instruments, there are . 
two important subjects of inquiry at this period 



The Light of the World, 59 

of the Church: first, what degree of learning 1 
they ought to possess; and, secondly, whether 
they ought to be invested with the sacred Char- 
acter before they proceed on their mission. 

1. Our first inquiry respects the degree of 
Learning, which Christian Missionaries ought 
to possess. 

The preachers, whom our Savior sent forth, 
were men of humble condition, and destitute of 
human learning. This was ordained, that the 
divine power of his Gospel might be made man- 
ifest, by the apparently inadequate means em- 
ployed in its promulgation. All learning, how- 
ever, of whatever kind, which was necessary 
for their ministry, was imparted to them super- 
naturally. 

But the apostle Paul, the "chosen vessel/ 3 
who was ordained to preach to the Gentiles, 
was not destitute of human learning, naturally 
acquired. And we are taught by his Epistles, 
that we may avail ourselves of every human aid 
to dispense the blessings of the Gospel; such 
as rank, wealth, eloquence, and learning. For 
all these are blessings of God; and are means 
of persuading men, as much as speech itself. 
Has it ever been imagined, that a man could 
preach the Gospel without tlie gift of speech, 
by signs alone? All these human aids, I say, 
are valuable gifts of God; and only cease to be 
blessings by the abuse of them. It is true, that 
the Gospel may he preached with great energy 
by Ministers possessing inconsiderable attain- 
ments in literature. It sometimes happens, that 
the most successful ministrations are conducted 
by men of very moderate acquirements, And 



60 The Light of the World. 

indeed, the character of the Gospel seems to 
require, that, in most cases (where the true 
doctrine is preached) it should give more honor 
to zeal and diligence than to genius and learn- 
ing. But it is also true, that God is pleased to 
make himself known by the use of means. And, 
when these means are used in subordination to 
his grace, he will honor the means. This has 
been the experience of every eminent preacher 
of the Gospel, in the history of Christianity, 
from the time of the Apostle Paul, down to 
your late, pious, eloquent, and honored Pastor, 
who so long and so successfully ministered in 
his church.* 

It is expedient, then, that those who go forth 
as preachers to the Gentiles at this day, should, 
like the first great preacher, have a com- 
petent degree of knowledge; that they may be 
able to meet the arguments of the more learn- 
ed among the Heathen. 

I have sometimes been ashamed to see the 
Christian Missionary put to silence by the in* 
telligent Bramin, in some point relating to the 
history of Eastern nations, or to the present 
state of mankind. I have felt anxious for the 
credit tf Christianity, if I may so speak, on 
such occasions: for the argument from fact, and 
from the existing state of the world, is strong 
ground, both for the Christian and his adver- 
sary, in all discussions relating to a revelation 
from God. This is well illustrated in the his- 
tory of St. Paul, who disputed with the learned 
at Athens on their own principles; and quoted 
their poets in defence of the Gospel. 

*The Rev. Wm. Romaine. 



4 



The Light of the World. 61 

Let us then honor human learning. Every 
branch of know I edge which a good man pos- 
sesses, he may apply to some good purpose. If 
he possessed the knowledge of an archangel, 
he might employ it all to the advantage of men, 
and the glory of God. 

Some portion of learning is, therefore, indis- 
pensable to insure even a tolerable degree of 
success, in preaching to the Heathen World. 
But let us rightly understand what the nature 
of this learning is. It is not an acquaintance 
with mathematical or classical literature that 
is chiefly required. The chief use of natural 
science to a preacher, is, to illustrate moral and 
spiritual subjects: but if other men be not ac- 
quainted with the scientific facts which he ad- 
duces, these facts no longer serve as illustra- 
tions to them. Neither is a knowledge of the 
classics requisite. For those Missionaries, in- 
deed, who are to translate the Scriptures, a 
knowledge of the original languages is indis- 
pensable; but for Missionaries in general, who 
preach to uncivilized nations, classical erudi- 
tion is not necessary. 

The proper learning of the Christian Preach- 
er, who goes forth to the Gentiles, is an accu- 
rate knowledge of the Bible, and a general 
knowledge of the history of the world. It was 
reported to me, as a saying of the venerable 
Swart z, that the foundation of extensive 
usefulness among the Heathen is "a knowledge 
of the Scriptures in the vernacular language, 
and an acquaintance with the history of nations 
in any language/ 5 This seems to be the tes- 
timony f truth. The History of the world 
6 



62 The Light of the World. 

illustrates the Word of God; and the Book of 
Providence, when devoutly studied, becomes a 
commentary on the Book of Revelation. But 
if the preacher be ignorant of the great events 
of the world, "the word of prophecy" is in a 
manner lost in his ministry; particularly in re- 
lation to the revolutions in Eastern Nations: 
for, in this respect, the East has an importance 
greater than that of the West; for the East is 
the country of the first generations of men. 

To conclude this part of our subject. The 
Missionaries of this day find by experience the 
importance of human learning in the present 
circumstances of the world; and some of them, 
by painful study in their old age, have acquired 
a competent degree of knowledge while resi- 
dent in a foreign land. 

2. We now come to the second point of 
inquiry: Whether the Christian Missionary 
ought to be invested with the sacred charac- 
ter, before he leaves our own shores. 

To preach the glad tidings of salvation to a 
lost world, is the most honorable office that 
can be assigned to man. The office of Kings 
and Legislators is not so exalted. Angela alone, 
we should naturally think, are qualified to do 
justice to the heavenly theme; and to appear 
before men as "the ambassadors of Christ." 
Let those, therefore, who undertake this em- 
bassy, be satisfied that they are called to it 
of God. 

We have already seen the importance of 
human learning for the preacher of the Gospel. 
It is no less necessary that that he should ap- 
pear before the nations of the East in a char^ 



I The Light of the World. 63 

j aeter of sanctity: for they expect that the man 
J who ministers among them in holy things, 
] should be recognized by his own countrymen 
as bearing a holy character. . 

It is proper, then, that every preacher wh© 
obtains from our own Church official sanction 
to "go and baptize the nations, 5 ' should be^ set 
apart to the Holy Office, and ordained accord- 
ing to the Order of the Church. You may 
observe, that almost all societies of Christians 
have some form of Ordination; and, so far, they 
recognize the office of the Ministry as sacred. 
Nay more, they confine their Missionaries to 
their own ritual or creed; and will patronize 
them no longer than they will conform to it. 
This is not, indeed, the Catholic Charity of the 
* Gospel. This is not the character of the true 
light which shineth on all. But this partiality 
appears to be inseparable from the very con- 
stitution of religious bodies, differing in form 
from one another. It may be called the In- 
firmity of the Visible Church of Christ; 
which is imperfect and militant here on earth. 
This advantage, however, results from such 
partiality, that more interest is created and 
more energy excited, when the attention is 
confined to the operation of a single body qf 
men. At this very time, some societies are so 
intent on their own work, that they do not wety 
Know what the rest are doing. 

But the Church of England ought to shine 
upon ALL. Like a venerable Nursing-Mother 
of the Church of Christ, she ought to contem- 
plate with benignity the useful exertions of the 
several Societies not subjeet to her jurisdic- 



U The Light of the World. 

tion, notwithstanding their differing from hen 
and from one another, in matters not essential 
to salvation. 

But, in the great work of converting the 
Heathen World, men of different stations and 
offices are required. At the first promulgation 
of the Gospel, there were, saith the Apostle, 
"some, Evangelists; and some, Pastors and 
Teachers. 55 There were also what he denom- 
inates "Helps for the work of the Ministry. 55 
In like manner, >ve may now employ, "some, 55 
Evangelists and Pastors invested with the sac- 
red character; and some /Teachers and Cate- 
chists, with such "Helps 5 ' of a secular kind as 
may be useful. Such subordinate instructors 
may be sent forth to commence the work; and, 
in process of time, those of them may return 
as candidates for ordination, who shall have ac- 
quired a knowledge of the foreign language, 
and a competant degree of learning for the 
sacred office^pd who shall have obtained a 
go >d report for piety, zeal, diligence, and 
fidelity. 

To this object we would now particularly 
direct your attention. I can report to you from 
my own observation, that the most useful and 
necessary labors among the Heathen, during 
the first years of Christian Instruction, arc 
those of the humble Teacher and Catechist. 
Whenever then, you find a man well qualified 
by knowledge and piety for this subordinate 
office, you may send him forth with confidence, 
in his secular character, as a fit instrument of 
light in a dark region. 

If you look around, you may observe that few 
of the rich or learned of any society of Chris- 



The Light of the World. 65 

tians, however small, and however zealous to 
diffuse Christianity, are disposed to go forth as 
Missionaries. And it is true, that, if the rich 
and learned did go, they could not assimilate 
with the poor and ignorant among the Heathen, 
so easily as their brethren of inferior station. 
They could not so easily associate with their 
poverty, or tolerate their ignorance. 

If then you cannot find rich men of your own 
body to go forth to enlighten the world; you 
must send men of humble condition, and if 
you cannot engage learned men, you must send 
men of inferior attainments: for the Gospel 
must be "preached to all nations:" some men 
must go forth to be "the Light of the World." 
Only let it be your care that the men whom 
you do send, possess the dispositions which 
our Lord hath enjoined. Let them be "Men of 
the Beatitudes." In regard to learning, they 
will acquire some portion of lit in a foreign 
land. It is proper to observe, *hat a Mission- 
ary is not made a Missionary wholly irr his own 
country; but in the country of his labors. 
Learning is eventually necessary for him; it is 
indispensable to great success: but it is not so 
requisite at his first entrance on his employ- 
ment. The primary qualifications are evan- 
gelic fortitude, zeal, humility, self-denial, pru- 
dence, temperance; to which must be added, 
assiduity in learning a new language with the 
docility of a child. And, in the period of eight 
or ten years, whilst that language is acquiring, 
some other branches of useful learning may be 
successfullv cultivated. 



66 The Light of the World. 



This opinion on the means of forming a Mis- 
sionary, I deliver in perfect confidence: not 
only as the result of my own observation and 
inquiry; but as being sanctioned by the most 
eminent and useful preachers in the East, dur- 
ing the last century.* 

II. We now proceed to consider our Se- 
cond Proposition: that, if you be instru- 
ments Of THE TRUE LlOHT, YOU WILL BE 
7F.\LOl"S IN ADOPTING THE MOST EFFECTUAL 
MEANS OF DIFFUSING IT. 

But, perhaps, it may be expected, that, to 
stimulate your exertions, I should give some 
account of the Darkness which exists in the 
Heathen World. 

I have, indeed, seen that Darkness; but it is 
not easy to describe it. No man can know 
what it is, who has not seen it. It is no less 
ck^eadiul, than when the Israelites beheld, at* a 
distance, the thick darkness of Egypt from 
tteir dwellings "in Goshen, where there was 
light." I have been in what the Scripture 
calls "the Chambers of Imagery, 5 ' Ezek. viii, 
12, and have witnessed the enormity of the 
Pagan Idolatry in all its turpitude and blood. 
I can now better understand those words of 
the Scriptures, "The dark places of the earth 
full of the habitations of cruelty;" Ps.lxxiv, 
20. I have seen the libations of human blood, 
offered to the Moloch of the Eastern World; 
and an assembly, not of two thousand only, 
which may constitute your number, but of two 
hundred thousand, fairing prostrate at the sight 

•Ziegenbalg, Shultz, Swaitz, ami Gerick >. 



The Light of the World. 67 

before the idol, and raising acclamations to his 
name. 

But the particulars of these scenes cannot 
be rehearsed before a Christian Assembly; as 
indeed the Scriptures themselves intimate: 
Eph. v, IS. It may suffice to observe, that the 
two prominent characters of idolatry are the 
same which the Scriptures describe; Cruelty 
and Lasciviousness; Blood and Impurity. It 
is already known to you that the fountain-head 
of this superstition in India, is the temple of 
Juggernaut: and it will give you satisfaction to 
hear that the Gospels have been recently trans- 
lated into the language of Juggernaut The 
Christian World is indebted to the labors of 
the Missionaries of the Baptist Society in In- 
dia, for this important service. 

But there is a moral darkness in the East, 
of a different character from that of Paganism^ 
I mean the darkness of the Romish Superstition 
in Pagan Lands. Upwards of two centuries 
ago, Papal Rome established her Inquisition 
in India, and it is still in operation. By this 
tribunal, the power of the Romish Church was 
consolidated in that hemisphere. From Goa, 
as a center, issue the orders of 'the Santa Casa, 
or Holy Office, to almost every nation of the 
East; to the western coast of Africa, where 
there are many Romish Churches; and thenc© 
to their settlements along the shores of the 
continent of Asia, as far as China and the Phi- 
lippine Isles. Shii s of war and ships of com- 
merce have ever been under its command; for 
the Vice-Roy of Goa himself is subject to its 
jurisdiction: and these ships afford the meaDs 



68 The Light of the World. 

of transmitting orders to all countries, of send- 
ing forth priests, and sometimes of bringing 
back victims. 

Besides the spiritual tyranny of the Inquisi- 
tion, there exists, in certain provinces, a cor- 
ruption of Christian Doctrine more heinous 
than can easily be credited. In some places, 
the Ceremonies and Rites of Moloch are blend- 
ed with the Worship of Christ! This specta- 
cle I myself have witnessed at Aughoor, near 
Madura, in the south of India. The chief 
source of the enormity is this: The Inquisition 
would not give the Bible to the people. In 
some provinces I found that the Scriptures were 
not known to the common people, even by 
name; and some of the priests themselves as- 
sured me that they had never seen them. 

But the era of light seems* to have arrived, 
even to this dark region; for a translation of 
the Scriptures has been prepared for it. This 
version has been recently made by the Bishop 
of the ancient Syrian Christians; and I have the 
satisfaction to announce to you that a part of it 
hath been already published. It has been print- 
ed at Bombay, by the aid of the funds, to the 
augmentation of which this Society has recent- 
ly contributed, 

This translation is in the MalayaUm Tongue, 
sometimes called the MaCabur: which is spo- 
ken not only by the Hindoos of Malabar., Tra- 
vancore, and Cochin; but by upwards of three 
hundred thousand Christians in these provin- 
some of them belonging to the ancient Sy- 
ria! Church, and some of them to the Romish 
Church; and who will ail, as we have been iu- 



The Light of the World. 69 

formed, gladly receive the word of God, both 
priests and people. 

Another remarkable event hath concurred 
to favor the design. The Italian Bishop of 
chief eminence in those parts, who presides 
over the college of Verapoli, which has been 
established for the Students of the Romish 
Church, has denied the authority of the Inqui- 
sion; and has acceded to the design of giving 
the Holy Scriptures to the people I myself 
received from him the assurance of his deter- 
mination to this effect, in the presence of the 
British President in Travancore. So that the 
version executed by the Syrian Bishop, whom 
Rome has ever accounted her enemy in the 
East, will be given to the Romish Church. 
Thus, after a strife of three hundred years, 
doth "the Wolf lie down with the Lamb;" and 
the Lion, changing his nature, begins to "eat 
straw like the Ox," Isa. xi, 7. And it is for 
the support of this work, in particular, that we 
would solicit your liberality on this day. It is 
for the translation of the Bible into a new lan- 
guage, which is not only vernacular to Hin- 
doos and Mahomedans, but is the language of 
a nation of Christians^ who never saw the Bi- 
ble; and whose minds are already disposed to 
read the book which gives an account of their 
own religion. 

Thus much of the Darkness which pervades 
Heathen Lands. We shall now advert to the 
means of imparting light to them. 

The time seems to have arrived, when more 
effectual measures ought to be adopted for the 
promulgation of Christianity, than have hith- 



70 The Lig lit of the World. 

erto been employed. It is now expedient to 
open a more direct and regular communica- 
tion with our Missionaries in foreign coun- 
tries. It is not enough that there be ample 
contributions at home, and that we meet in 
large assemblies to hear and to approve; but 
there must be greater personal activity, and a 
more frequent intercourse with the scene 
abroad. 

Let ships be prepared to garry the 
glad tidings of the gospel to remote 

NATIONS. 

The auspicious circumstances of the pres- 
ent time, and the blessing that hath hitherto 
evidently attended the labors of the general 
body of Missionaries, seem to justify the adop- 
tion of these means. There is nothing new in 
the proposal, if it be not, that it is new to us. 
You have seen with what facility the Romish 
Church can open a communication with dis- 
tant nations, by ships of war and commerce. 
You see with what facility commercial men at 
home can open a communication with remote 
regions, at a very small expense, sometimes 
merely on speculation; and, if they do not suc- 
ceed in one country, they go to another. "The 
children of this world are wiser in their gene- 
ration than the children of light." Let us fol- 
low their example in conducting the com- 
merce of knowledge. Let societies, let indi- 
viduals, according to their ability, charter 
ships for this very purpose. Much of the ex- 
pense may be defrayed by judicious plans of 
commerce. But let the chief and avowed ob- 
ject be, "THE MERCHANDIZE OF THE GoS- 
PEL," 



The Light of the World. 71 

In support of the perfect expedience of this 
measure, we shall submit to you the following 
considerations: 

1. A chief obstacle to persons proceeding 
as Missionaries to remote regions, is the want 
of conveyance. Were a facility afforded in this 
respect, many individuals and families would 
offer themselves for the work, who would not 
otherwise ever think seriously on the subject. 
Experience has shewn how difficult it is to 
procure a passage, in a commercial ship, for a 
religious family of humble condition. Nor is 
it proper that a family of pure manners, who 
never heard the holy name of God profaned in 
their own houses, should be exposed, during 
some months, to the contaminating influence 
of that offensive Language , which is too often 
permitted on board ships of war and com- 
merce belonging to the English Nation. 

2. The success of a Mission abroad de«* 
pends much on frequent correspondence 
with the patrons at home. By this communi- 
cation the interest and reputation of the Mis- 
sionaries are better supported, at their respec-* 
tive places of residence. And they always 
need this support; for, in every place, they are 
expoed to some degree of persecution. 

3. The Missionaries need regular sup- 
plies, for their comfortable subsistence, and 
for the prosecution of their work. The want 
of subsistence is more frequent in certain cli 
mates, than is generally supposed. And the 
regular transmission of su-.li supplies as are 
connected with the prosecution of their propel 
work is indispensable. The object of the Mit 



72 The Light of the World. 

sionaries, in the East in particular, is to print 
and publish the Holy Scriptures; and a fresh 
supply of the several materials, essential to 
the further prosecution of this purpose, is re- 
quired every year. 

In the first promulgation of the Gospel, the 
preachers were endowed with "the Gift of 
Tongues;" and thus they may be said to have 
carried about with them the instruments of con- 
version. In its present promulgation, the 
Providence of God hath ordained the Gift of 
the Scriptures: and the materials for print- 
ing these Scriptures must be sent out to the 
preachers. There is likewise this further pre- 
paration by the same Providence; that most of 
the languages of the East have become, in the 
course of ages, written languages. As the art 
of printing extended the knowledge of the 
Gospel to our own country, at the Reforma- 
tion; so the art of printing must now convey it 
to the other nations of the world. 

It may be also observed, that, if the means 
of conveyance were at our command, many 
works in the Eastern Languages, might be 
printed with more expedition, and at less ex- 
pense, at home, than abroad. 

4. A further and a very" important consid- 
eration is this. It is proper that a Missionary 
should have an opportunity of returning to 
his native country, when ill health or ihe af- 
fairs of his family may require it. When he 
goes out as a Missionary* we are not to under- 
stand that he goes, necessarily into a state of 
Banishment. It is proper indeed that he should 
go forth with the spirit of one, who "hath left 



The Light of the World. 73 

father and mother for the Gospel's sake;" but 
men in general have duties to discharge to 
their parents, to their children, and to their 
relations of consanguinity; duties sometimes 
of a spiritual nature. We do not read that St. 
Paul went forth to his work as an exile. On 
the contrary, we know that he returned home^ 
at least for a time, and kept up a personal cor- 
respondence at Jerusalem. In like manner, 
many of the preachers who are now abroad* 
suffering in health, and sinking under the 
pressure of an enervating climate, if they 
had the means of conveyance, would be glad to 
revisit their Jerusalem; that they might return 
again to their labors with renewed strength 
and spirits. 

It may be further observed, that the com- 
munications of such persons would be very 
valuable to the Church at home. This maybe 
exemplified in the instance of the worthy cler- 
gyman of New South Wales; who lately visit- 
ed England:* and whose communications were 
not only serviceable to the general interests of 
religion; but were, in many respects, very IP 
ceptable to the British government. 

5. The last advantage which we shall men- 
tion, is that of Visitation, by men of learn- 
ing, prudence, and piety: who would make a 
voyage with no intention of remaining; but, in- 
duced partly by considerations of health, and 
partly by motives of public service to the 

•The Rev. Mr, Marsden. For a particular account 
of this gentleman, see the Pakoplist and Mis- 
sion a : Magazine for Jan. 1812, published by 
Samuel T. Armstrong, Boston, price g2 40 a year, 
7 



74 The Ligte of the World. 

Church, would visit their brethren in distant 
lands, to inform themselves fully of their state 
and progress, to animate and exhort them, and 
to report to their respective societies concern- 
ing new plans of usefulness. As there ought 
to be no jealousy among men promoting the 
same object, the same ship might, in her 
voyage, visit all the stations in her way, ren- 
der every grateful service, communicate with 
all, afford supplies to ail. There are, at this 
time, upwards of thirty different places where 
Missionaries are preaching in foreign lands, 
If but a single ship were employed for the 
general use of all the societies, it might be an 
auspicious beginning. 

In adopting means for regular communica- 
tion with our Missionaries, we have the exam- 
ple of two of the oldest societies: the ''-Society 
for promoting Christian Knowledge, 55 " and the 
Society of the "United Brethren." The for- 
mer sends out an investment to their Mission- 
aries in India, regularly every year; and has 
so done for a century past. These supplies 
consist not only of books, stationary, and ma- 
terials for printing; but they include articles 
of household economy, and for female use, 
which are forwarded, under the name of fires- 
entS) to the families of the Missionaries. 

The Rev. Mr. Kolhoff, the worthy successor 
of Swartz, assured me, that he considered the 
well-being of that Mission, during so long a 
period, to have been much promoted by this 
parental and affectionate intercourse. The 
"Society for promoting Christian Knowledge"" 
have no ship of their ownj but they are favor- 



The Light of the World, 75 

ed with the necessary freight every year in the 
ships of the East-India Company. Let us then 
imitate the example of this Venerable Society, 
which, in regard to the support of Missions, 
and the translation of the Scriptures, is "the 
• mother of us all/ 3 

But the strongest recommendation of the 
measure which I propose to you, is the suc- 
cessful example of the "United Brethren. 5 * 
That Episcopal Body has had a ^ship during a 
period of more than fifty years, chartered for 
the sole purpose of carrying the Gospel to 
Labrador, and other foreign lands. The ships 
Harmony and Resolution have been employed 
in this important service; a service far more 
honorable than any that has ever been achiev- 
ed by any ship of war, commerce or disco v*< 
ery. r 

Nor ought we to omit, on this occasion, to 
make honorable mention of the liberal plans of 
the "London Missionary Society/* The first 
operation of that body, in sending forth, at once, 
a "great company of preachers," displayed a 
noble spirit of zeal and unanimity; and mani- 
fested a laudable and well-grounded confidence 
in the ultimate success of the great design.~ 
The merits of that Christian Expedition have 
not, perhaps, been sufficiently acknowledged 
at home. But the sending forth a ship to the 
Pacific Ocean at that day, was a great event in 
the history of the Gospel; and will no doubt be 
recorded in the books of the Heathen World 
in ages to come.* 

*Our approbation here refers not to the place selec- 
ted for the ixr&l mission, but the spirit which sent 



m The Light of the World 

That I may lead your thoughts to the serious 
contemplation of the measure which I have 
proposed, I shall now recite to you a predic- 
tion of the prophet Isaiah, and the interpreta- 
tion of it by the Jews of the East. 

The prophecy to which I allude is in the 
28th chapter of Isaiah. It begins in our Trans- 
lation with these words: "Woe to the land;" 
but it ought to be translated "Q land!" being 
an address of affection and respect. "O land! 
shadowing with wings, which is beyond the 
rivers of Ethiopia; that sendeth ambassadors 
by the sea, even in vessels of bulrushes upon 
the waters, saying, Go, ye swift messengers, to 
a nation scattered and peeled, to a people ter- 
rible from their beginning hitherto:" and con- 
cludes with these words: "In that time shall 
the present be brought unto the Lord of Hosts 
of a people scattered and peeled, to the place 
of the name of the Lord of Hosts, the Mount 
Zion." 

This prophecy, which had been considered 
by some of the learned in this country, and 
first, I believe, by the late Bishop Horsley, as 
referring to these times, I proposed to the 
Jews in the East; who, after some deliberation, 
gave me the following explanation: 

"The prophecy in this chapter relates to the 
restoration of the Jews to their own country, 

forth. A country which is protected by a regular 
government, is indeed the most suitable. But a reg- 
ular government will not always receive a mission, of 
which we have several examples. Besides, the Gos- 
pel is to be preached to Barbarians as well as to 
Greets; and Savages have become obedient to the 
Gospel in every age. 



The Light of iht Jrorld. 77 

The nation here addressed, by a kind compel- 
iation, <Q thou land,' was to send a message t® 
the Jewish People; asd this was to & a mes- 
sage ol kindness/ 5 

I then desired they would describe the char- 
acter of the nation, which was to send a mes- 
sage of kindness to the Jewish People, accord- 
ing to the prophecy. They stated these four 
particulars concerning it. 

1. That the place of the nation was beyond 
the rivers of Cush, that is, to the west of the 
Nile; for the prophet was on the east of the 
Nile when he delivered his prophecy. 

2. That it was a land "shadowing with 
wings;*' which signifies that it should be of 
great extent and power, and capable of giving 
protection. 

3. That it was a Maritime Nation send- 
ing ambassadors by sea in vessels of bulrush- 
es: 5 * a figure for light ships, .not . bsarihened 
with commerce, but light for despatch; carry- 
ing merely the tidings of glabness: and that 
the ambassadors sent in them were messen- 
gers of peace. When I expressed some doubt 
as to the character of these Ambassadors, we 
referred to the old Arabic Translation of Isa- 
iah, which happened to be at hand; where the 
word for Ambassadors is rendered Prophets ot 
Preachers, 

4. That the issue of this embassy would be 
the restoration of "the people scattered and 
peeled to the Lord of Hosts in Zion:" and ihatj, 
at the period when this should take place, there 
would be a shaking of the nations^ for it is said* 

*7 



78 The Light of the World. 

in the third verse, that God "would lift up his 
ensign on the mountains, that ail might see: 
and blow his trumpet, that all the inhabitants 
cf the earth might hear." 

When I endeavored to shew that all these 
characters centered in Great Britain, and that 
she was actually sending forth messengers at 
this time to all nations, the Jews were alarmed 
at their own interpretation, and began to qual- 
ify some parts of it. I then demanded what 
they really believed to be intended by the mis- 
sion of these "ambassadors." They answered, 
that they understood the embassy in a political 
sense only; and that the nation spoken of was 
merely to afford its aid to restore them to their 
temporal kingdom. 

But, whether the prophecy have a temporal 
or a spiritual sense, I submit to your judg- 
ment, and not to that of the Jews in the East. 

Let us then, my Breth ren, obey the prophetic 
mandate, and "send forth ambassadors in light 
ships; saying, Go, ye swift messengers, to a 
nation scattered and peeled,'* dispersed in all 
lands: "to a people terrible from their begin- 
ning hitherto." For from the time since they 
came forth from Egypt, accompanied by signs 
and wonders, they have been a terror "and a 
wonder to all. Send ye ambassadors "to a na- 
tion expecting and locking out" for the Mes- 
siah, who is also the desire of other nations; 
and announce ye to all 3 that the u Desire of 
ALL nations is come," Hag. ii, T. "Lift ye 
up the ensign upon the mountains, that ail the 
inhabitants of the world may see; and blow 
ye the trumpet," the Great Trumpet of the 



The Light of the World. 79 

j World's Jubilee, "that all the dwellers on the 

earth may hear." 

"Ye are the light of the world." Let not 

your light be confined to this spot, in a north- 
] ern region. Put away the reproach, that ye are 
| known out of your country, -merely as a Com- 
! mercial People. Even as a Commercial Peo- 
j pie, you are, at this moment, shut out of the 

countries of Europe. Obey then the present 
( providence, and resort to the ports of distant 
j lands; carrying the message of kindness to a 
| people who "stretch forth their hands," and 

will receive your commerce, and the Gospel 

together. 

It is not your duty to wait till the nation 
send forth messengers at the public expense. 
Perhaps that period may never come. It may 
be, that our Church knoweth not how to pro- 
mote such an object, but by the instrumental- 
ity of subordinate societies: even as the State 
sometimes administers the government of a re- 
mote branch of the empire by the same means. 
Two Societies were instituted about a hundred 
years ago; but the period for great and suc- 
cessful exertion was evidently not then come. 
You are a Third Society, established in more 
auspicious times; and others may follow. 

It is not your duty, I say, to wait till the Na- 
tion, in its public capacity, begin to send forth 
preachers to the Gentiles. If that event should 
ever arrive, you prepare the way. If Individ- 
uals did not begin, the Universal Church would 
not follow. What measure of great public util- 
ity was ever executed by Church or State, 
^hich was not first proposed by Individuals! 1 



80 The Light of the World. 

.which was not first resisted by the greater body 
and, perhaps, defeated for a time? 

Consider, finally, the example of the Great 
Author of our Religion. Draw your light 
from Christ. At the first promulgation of his 
Gospel to the Heathen World, he gave his 
commission to individuals. During three hun- 
dred years, the Ministry of the Gospel was 
committed to individuals: I mean they were not 
associated by any authority of temporal empire: 
and by them the conversion of the nations was 
effected, under the direction of their respective 
Churches in Rome, Corinth, Alexandria, Anti- 
och, and Jerusalem. It may be the Divine 
will that the promulgation of the Gospel at t^s 
time should be effected partly by the same 
means. 

Your object and that of the Bible Society is 
the same. It is, to give the Bible to the World. 
But, as that Sacred Volume cannot be given 
to men of different nations until it be translat- 
ed into their respective languages, it is the 
province of your Institution to send forth prop- 
er instruments for this purpose. Ycur Society- 
is confined to Members of the Established 
Church. You do not-interfere with the u Soci- 
ety for the Propagation of the Gospel in For- 
eign Parts," nor with that "for Promoting 
Christian Knowledge;" for neither of these 
professes the precise objects to which you 
would confine yourselves. It does not seem 
to be possible to frame an objection to your 
establishment. When the design and the pro- 
ceedings of your Institution shall have been 
fully made known, you may expect the sup* 



The Light of the World. 81 

port of the Episcopal Body, of the two Univer- 
sities, and of every zealous Member of the 
Church of England. 

It has been objected to that Noble Institu- 
tion to which we have alluded, the JBritish and 
Foreign Bible Society, that it is in its character 
universal; that it embraces all, and acknowl- 
edges no cast in the Christian Religion: and it 
has been insinuated, that we ought not to be 
zealous even for the extension of Christ's 
Kingdom, if we must associate, in any degree, 
with men of all denominations. But, surely, 
there is an error in this judgment. We seek 
the aid of all descriptions of men in defending 
our country against the enemy. We love to 
see men of all descriptions shewing their alle- 
giance to the King. Was it ever said to a poor 
man, "You are not qualified to shew your alle- 
giance to the King? Yeu must not cast your 
mite into the treasury of your King." My 
Brethren, let every man, who opposes these 
Institutions, examine his own heart whether 
he be true in his allegiance to "the King of 
kings." 

For myself, I hail the present unanimity of 
hitherto discordant bands, as a great event in 
the Church; and as marking a grand character 
of Christ's promised kingdom; when "the leo- 
pard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf, 
and the young lion, and the fatling together, 
and a little child shall lead them," Isaiah xi, 6. 
I consider the extension and unity of the Bible 
Society as the best pledge of the continuance 
of the Divine mercy to this land; and I doubt 
not, the time will come when the nation will 



82 The Light of the World. 

reckon that Society a greater honor to her, as 
a Christian People, than any other institution 
of which she can boast. 

We shall now conclude this discourse with 
stating to you the cause why so few compara- 
tively co-operate in these sacred designs. Ma- 
ny, it is probable, are ignorant of their exist- 
ence: some may be supposed, without any cul- 
pable motives, to question their exfiediencij: 
but the greater part, it is feared, are restrained 
by a state of mind, which we cannot sufficiently 
condemn and deplore. It is not because they 
do not believe in Christianity, generally; but 
because they are strangers to Christ's spiritual 
religion. They have seen the light of civiliz- 
ation, but they have not seen the "Light of 
Life;" and this is the great and important dis- 
tinction on which the happiness of the soul de- 
pends. This was the great distinction in the 
time of the Apostle Paul; for even in the day 
of his ministration, the Gospel was hid from 
some. "If our Gospel be hid." saith he, "it 
is hid to them that are lost," 2 Cor. iv, 3. If 
then the light was hid from some when he 
preached, with a divine energy, and with the 
demonsration of miracles, shall we wonder that 
it is hid from some in our day? 

There is nothing, my Bretnren, worth liv- 
ing for, of equal importance with the diffusion 
of this light. We must all meet again at a 
future day, in a larger Assembly than the pres- 
sent, when we shall behold HIM who hath 
said, "I am the Light of the world." Let ev- 
ery one of us, then, "bear witness to the 
light;" by contributing, according to his ability. 



The Light of the World. S3 

to its extension throughout the wofld: If the 
Christian Revelation be from God, to give that 
Revelation to the heathen world is the .first du- 
ty of a Christian nation* If there be a majori- 
ty of our nation who do not acknowledge this 
duty, the case is not different from what it ever 
hath been. When the Apostle Paul went forth 
to evangelize the world, men accounted him ~ 
to be, "beside himself." Now we have strong- 
er encouragement to attempt the conversion 
of the heathen world at this day, than the Apos- 
tle had, in the first age; for we have seen that 
their conversion is practicable. We only 
meditate to do that a second time which hath 
been once done already. And we know that 
the same Divine Spirit which was with him 9 
"will abide in the world for ever." Men were 
not converted then merely, by the sight of a 
miracle: but by the Grace of God. And the 
same Grace is promised to us. 

But there is another consideration. Do we 
not hear the command of Christ? "Go ye and 
teach all nations." If we are sure that this is 
Christ who speaketh to us, let us not "confer 
with flesh and blood." If there be any man 
who is swayed by the opinion of the multitude* 
he "is not worthy" of Christ. "He that taketh 
not his cross and followeth after me, saith our 
Lord, is not worthy of me: and he that lovetfcr 
father or mother more than me is not worthy 
of me." No man can follow Christ in the 
sense here intended, who cannot follow the 
example of Enoch and Noah and believe God 
and not man. Let us therefore press forward 
in faith, and "serve God in our generation^ 5 



84 The Light of the World. 

contented to do a little, were much cannot be 
done. Some of the disciples of our Lord whom 
he addressed as "the Light of the World/' left 
the world very shortly afterwards:* but, like 
John the Baptist, whose race was also short, 
they shone as "burning lights 55 during their 
appointed season. So let us shine 

Yet a little while and "the Son of Man shall 
come in his glory, and all the holy angels with 
him; and before him shall be gathered all na- 
tions. 55 Then shall the adversaries of the truth 
be abashed and confounded, when tney shall 
hear him say to "the Redeemed out of every 
kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation, 55 
(some of whom they had said could never be- 
lieve in Christ) COME, YE BLESSED! Then 
shall they strike their breasts and say, -Destroy- 
ers of our own souls! we could not believe the 
word of God. But our doom is just. We be- 
lieved Satan and promoted his designs, and la- 
bored for his glory: and we opposed the work 
of God, and obstructed the Gospel of Christ, 
and ruined the souls of men. Our condemna- 
tion is just; and now we must go with the 
"Prince of Darkness 55 whom we served upon 
earth: and now we must hear the terrible sen- 
tence, "Depart ye cursed into everlasting fire, 
prepared for the Devil «jtid his angels,' 5 Matt, 
xxv, 4L 

My Brethren, "Heaven and Earth shall pass 
away; but the words of Christ shall not pass 
away, 55 Matt, xxiv, 35. 

Let us then, with true affection for the souls 
of our brethren, earnestly supplicate a merci- 
•Stephen and James. 



The Light of the World. 85 

ful God who willeth not the death of a sinner ? 
that he would send forth his Light and his 
Truth to convert their hearts and enlighten 
their understandings, in this their day of life 
and hope; that so they may unite with his peo- 
ple, in endeavoring to do his will on earth, as 
^it is in heaven; "teaching all nations to observe 
all things whatsoever Christ hath commanded 
us," Matt, xxviii, 20. 

And now, with once voice, and with true 
faith let us ascribe to God the Father who 
loved us before the world was: and to God the 
Son who redeemed us by his blood; and to 
God the Holy Ghost, who hath sanctified us 
and "made us meet to be partakers of the in- 
heritance of the saints in light," all blessing, 
and honor, and glory, and power, for ever and 
ever, Amen. 



CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
IN ASIA: 

With ?wtices of the Translation of the Scriptures into the 

Oriental Hanguageg* 

"And I saw another Angel fly in the midst of heaven, havingvthe EVERLAST- 
ING GOSPEL te preach unto them that dwell on the Earth, and to eV<ry nation, and 
kindred, and tongue, and people.'* * R.i.v. xiv, 6, 

In his late discourses before the University of 
Cambridge, the Author noticed incidentally 
some general circumstances of the darkness of 
Paganism, and of the means which are now 
employed to diffuse the light of Christianity in 
the East. This awakened a desire in some 
Members of that learned Body to know the 
particulars; for if there were a just expecta- 
tion of success, and if the design were con- 
ducted in consonance with the principles and 
order of the Church of England, it might be a 
proper subject for their countenance and co- 
operation. A more detailed account, therefore, 
will probably be read with interest. Many, 
doubtless, will rejoice to see the stream of Di- 
vine knowledge, and civilization flowing to the 
utmost ends of the earth. And even those 
who have hitherto heard Gf the progress of 
Christianity with little concern, may be in- 
duced to regard it with a humane solicitude. 

In the College of Fort-William in Bengal, 
there was a department for translating the 
Scriptures into the Oriental languages; and ? 
so early as 1805 (the fifth year of its institu- 
tion) a commencement had been made in five 
languages. The first version of any of the 
Gospels in the Persian and Hmdostan languages 
which were printed in India, issued from the. 



Christian Researches. 87 



Press of the College of Fort-William. The 
Persian was superintended by Lieut. Colonel 
Colebrooke, and the Hindostanee by William 
Hunter, Esq. The Gospels were translated 
into the. Western Malay by Thomas Jarrett, 
Esq. of the Civil Service; into the Orissa lan- 
guage by Pooroosh Ram, the Orissa Pundit; 
and, into the Mahratta language by Vydyunath, 
the Mahratta Pundit, under the superintend- 
ance of Dr. William Carey. 

The Co\l ge was founded on the 4th of May 
1800. After it had flourished for almost seven 
years, during which period it produced nearly 
one hundred volumes in Oriental literature, 
the Court of Directors resolved on reducing 
its establishment within narrower limits on the 
1st of January 1807. In consequence of this 
measure, the translations of the Scriptures and 
some other literary works were suspended. 

As this event had been long expected, the 
Superintendants of the College, who were 
sensible of the importance of restoring Sacred 
learning to the East, had begun, some time be- 
fore, to consider of the means, by which that 
benefit might yet be secured. Much expense 
had already been incurred. Many learned na- 
tives had come from remote regions to Calcut- 
ta, whose services could not be easily replaced; 
and who never could have been assembled, 
but by the influence of the supreme govern- 
ment, as exerted by the Marquis Wellesley. 
The Court of Directors were probably not fully 
aware of the importance of the works then car- 
rying on, (although, indeed, their objection 
was not so much to the utility, as to the ex- 



8S Introduction to 



pense of the Institution) and it was believed 
that a time would come, when they would be 
happy to think that these works had not been 
permitted to fall to the ground. It was not, 
however, their causing the expense to cease 
which was the chief source of regret; but that 
the unity of the undertaking was now destroy- 
ed. The College of Fort-William had been 
identified with the Church of England; and, 
under that character, had extended a libera] 
patronage to all learned men who could pro- 
mote the translation of the Scriptures. But 
now these translations being no longer subject 
to its revision, its responsibility would also 
cease. 

Under these circumstances the Superintend- 
ants of the College resolved to encourage indi- 
viduals to proceed with their versions by such 
means as they could command; and to trust to 
the contributions of the public, and to the future- 
sanction of the Government, for the perpetuity 
of the design. They purposed at the same 
time, not to confine the undertaking to Bengal 
alone, or to the territories of the Company; but 
to extend it to every part of the East, where 
fit instruments for translation could be found. 
With this view, they aided the designs" of the 
Baptist Missionaries in Bengal, of the Luther- 
an Missionaries in Coromandel belonging to 
"the Society for promoting Christian Knowl- 
edge/^and'of the other Missionaries in the 
East connected with Societies in England and 
Scotland: and also patronized those Roman 
Catholic Missionaries in the South of India 
whom they found qualified for conducting use- 



Christian Researches. 89 

ful works. About the same period they exer- 
ted themselves in circulating proposals for the 
translation of the Scriptures into the Oriental 
Languages, by the Baptist Missionaries in 
Bengal among the English settlements in Asia, 

, and in promoting subscriptions for that object 
by all the means in their power; and when it 
was proposed to the Governor-General (Lord 

! Minto, then just arrived) to suppress this 
Mission, a memorial was addressed to the 
Government in its behalf. 

In order to obtain a distinct view of the state 
of Christianity and of Superstition in Asia, the 
guperintendants of the College had, before this 
period, entered into correspondence with in- 
telligent persons in different countries; and, 
from every quarter, (even from the confines 
of China) they received encouragement to 
proceed. But, as contradictory accounts were 
given by different writers concerning the real 
state of the numerous tribes in India, both of 
Christians and Natives, the Author conceived 
the design of devoting the last year or two of 
ins residence in the East, to purposes of local 
examination and inquiry. With this view, he 
travelled through the Peninsula of India by land, 
from Calcutta to Cape Comorin, a continent 
extending through fourteen degrees of latitude, 
2nd visited Ceylon thrice. And lie soon dis- 
covered that a person may reside all his life in 
Bengal, and yet know almost as little of other 
countries in India, for instance, of Travancore, 
Ceylon, Goa, or, Madura, of their manners, 
customs^ habits, and religion, as if he had nev- 



90 



Introduction to 



er left England.* The principal objects of 
this tour, were to investigate the state of Su- 
perstition at the most celebrated temples of 
the Hindoos; to examine the Churches and li- 
braries of the Romish, Syrian, and Protestant 
Christians; to ascertain the present state and 
recent history of the Eastern Jews; and to dis- 
cover what persons might be fit instruments 
for the promotion of learning in their respec- 
tive countries, and for maintaining a future 
correspondence on the subject of disseminat- 
ing the Scriptures in India. In pursuance of 
these objects the Author visited Cuttack, Gan- 
j am, Visagapatam, Samulcotta, Rajamundry, 
Eliore, Ongole, Nellore, Madras, Maiiapoor, 
Pondicherry, Cudalore, Tranquebar, Tanjore, 
Tritchinopoly, Aughoor, Madura, Palamcotta, 
Ramnad, JafFna-patam, Columbo, Manaar, Tu- 
tecorin, Augengo, Quilon, Cochin, Cranganor, 
Verapoli, Calicut, Tellicherry, Goa, and other 
places between Cape Comorin and Bombay; 
the interior of Travancore and the interior of 
Malabar; also seven principal Temples of the 
Hindoos, viz. Seemachalum in the Telinga 
country, Chillumbrum, Seringham, Madura, 
Ramisseram, Elephanta, and Juggernaut. 

After this tour, the Author returned to Cal- 
cutta, where he remained about three quarters 
of a year longer: and then visited the Jews 
and the Syrian Christians in Malabarand Tra- 

* Of the Books published hi Britain on the discus- 
sion relating to Missions and the state of India, the 
most sensible and authentic are, in general, those 
written by learned men of the Universities who have 
r^ever been in the East. 



Christian Researches. 91 



van core a second time before his return to 
£11 gland. 

Those nations or communities for whom 
translations of the Scriptures have been com- 
menced under the patronage or direction al- 
ready alluded to, are the following: the Chi- 
nese, the Hindoos, the Cingalese or Ceylonese* 
the Malays, the Syrian Christians, the Romish 
Christians, the Persians, the Arabians, and the 
Jews. Of these it is proposed to give some 
account in their order. 

THE CHINESE, 
In the discussions concerning the promulga- 
tion of Christianity, some writers have confined 
their views entirely to India? merely, it is sup- 
posed, because India is connected, by political 
relation with Great Britain. India however 
contains but a small part of the nations which 
seek the Revelation of God. The Malayan 
Archipelago includes more territory and a 
larger population than the continent of India. 
China is a more extensive field than either; 
and is, in some respects, far more important. 
The Romish Church has maintained a long 
and ineffectual contest with that empire; be- 
cause it would never give the people "the 
good and perfect gift," thcJBible. It further- 
degraded the doctrine of the Cross by blend- 
ing it with Pagan rites. 

The means of obtaining a version of the 
Scriptures is the Chinese language, occupied 
the mindsof the superintendants of the Coilege 
of Fort William, at an early period. It ap- 
peared an object of the utmost importance to 



92 Christian Researches 



procure an erudite Professor, who should un- 
dertake such a work; for, if but a single copy 
of the Scriptures could be introduced into 
China, they might be transcribed in almost ev- 
ery part of that immense empire. Another 
object in view was to introduce some knowl- 
edge of the Chinese Language among our- 
selves; for although the Chinese Forts on the 
Tibet frontier overlook the Company's terri- 
tories in Bengal, there was not a person, it was 
said, in the Company's service in India, who 
could read a common Chinese letter. 

After a long inquiry they succeeded in pro- 
curing Mr. Joannes Lassar, an Armenian 
Christian, a native of China and a proficient in 
the Chinese Language, who had been employ- 
ed by the Portuguese at Macao, in conducting 
their official correspondence with the Court of 
Pekin He was willing to relinquish his com- 
mercial pursuits and to attach himself to the 
College, for a salary of 450/. a year. But as the 
order for reducing the establishment of the 
College was daily expected, this salary could 
not be given him. The object however was 
so important, and Mr. Lassar appeared to be so 
well qualified to execute it, that they thought 
fit to retain him at the above stipend in a pri- 
vate character. He entered immediately on 
the translation of the Scriptures into the Chi- 
nese Language, and this work he has continu- 
ed to carry on to the present time. But, as his 
services might be made otherwise, useful, they 
resolved to establish a class of youths under 
his tuition; and as they could not obtain the 
young civil servants of the Company for this 



respecting the Chinese. 93 

purpose, they proposed to the Baptist Mis- 
sionaries that Mr. Lassar should reside at Se- 
rampore, which is near Calcutta, on the follow- 
ing condition: that one of their elder Mission- 
aries, and three at least of their youths, should 
immediately engage in the study of the Chinese 
Language. Dr. Carey declined the offer, but 
Mr. Marshman accepted it, and was joined by 
two sons of his own, and a son of Dr. Carey; 
and they have prosecuted their studies with 
unremitted attention for about five years. 

In the year 1807, a copy of the Gospel of St. 
Matthew in the Chinese Language, translated 
by Mr. Lassar, and beautifully written by him- 
self, was transmitted to his Grace the Arch* 
bishop of Canterbury for the Lambeth Library. 
Since that period a considerable portion of the 
New Testament has been printed off from 
blocks, after the Chinese manner. 

The proficiency of the Chinese pupils has 
far surpassed the most sanguine hopes which 
were previously entertained, and has been al- 
ready publicly noticed. His Excellency Lord 
Minto, Governor-General of India, in his first 
annual Speech to the College of Fort-William, 
has recorded the following testimony to their 
progress ia the language, and to the import- 
ance of their attainments. 

"If I have not passed beyond the legitimate 
bounds of this discourse, in ranging to the ex- 
tremity of those countries, and to the furthest 
island of that vast Archipelago in which the 
Malay language prevails, I shall scarcely seem 
to transgress them, by the short and easy transi- 
tion thence to the language of China. I am. 



i)4 Christian Researches 



in truth, strongly inclined, whether regularly 
or not, to deal one encouraging word to the 
meritorious, and, I hope, not unsuccessful ef- 
fort, making, I may say, at the door of our Col- 
lege, though not admitted to its portico, to 
force that hitherto impregnable fortress, the 
Chinese Language. Three young men, I 
ought indeed to say, boys, have not only ac- 
quired a ready use of the Chinese Language, 
for the purpose of oral communication (which 
I understand is neither difficult nor rare 
amongst Europeans connected with China) but 
they have achieved, in a degree worthy of ad- 
miration, that which has been deemed scarcely 
within the reach of European faculties or in- 
dustry; I mean a very extensive and correct 
acquaintance with the written Language of 
China. I will not detail the particulars of the 
Examination which took place on the tenth of 
this month (February 1808) at Serampore, in 
the Chinese Language, the report of which I 
have read, however, with great interest, and 
recommended to the liberal notice of those 
whom I have the honor to address. It is enough 
for my present purpose to say that these young 
pupils read Chinese books and translate them; 
and they write compositions of their own in the 
Chinese Language and character. A Chinese 
Press too is established, and in actual use. In 
a word, if the founders and supporters of this 
little College have not yet dispelled, they have 
at least sent and admitted a dawn of day through 
that thick impenetrable cloud; they have pass- 
ed that Oceanum disso'ciabilem, which for so 
many ages has insulated that vast Empire from 
the rest of mankind. 



respecting the Chinese. 95 

"I must not omit to commend the zealous 
and persevering labors of Mr. Lassar, and of 
those learned and pious persons associated 
-with him, who have accomplished, for the fu- 
ture benefit, we may hope, of that immem* 
and populous region, Chinese Versions in 
the Chinese Character, of the Gospels of Mat- 
thew, Mark, and Luke, throwing open that 
precious mine, with all its religious and moral 
treasure, to the largest associated population in 
the world." 

When this Chinese Class was first establish- 
ed, it was directed that there should be regular 
public Examinations and Disputations, as at 
the College of Fort-William. The Examina- 
tion in September 1808, fa few months after 
the above Speech of Lord Minto was pronounc- 
ed) was held in the presence of J. H. Harring- 
ton, Esq. Vice-President of the Asiatic Society, 
Dr. John Leyden, and other Oriental scholars; 
when the three youths, mentioned above, main- 
tained a Disputation in the Chinese Language. 
On this occasion, the Respondent defended the 
following position: "To commit to memory 
the Chinese Classics is the best mode of ac- 
quiring the Chinese Language." 

One most valuable effect of these measures 
is a work just published by Mr. Joshua Marsh- 
man, the elder pupil of Mr. Lassar. It is the 
first volume of "the Works of Confucius, con- 
taining the Original Text, with a translation; 
to which is prefixed, a Dissertation on the 
Chinese Language, pp. 8/7, 4to;" to be follow- 
ed by four volumes more. This translation 
will be received with gratitude by the learned, 



96 Christian Researches 



and will be considered as a singular monument 
of the indefatigable labor of an English Mis- 
sionary in the acquisition of a new language. 

While treating of the cultivation of the Chi- 
nese Language, it will be proper to notice the 
endeavors of the London Missionary Society 
in the same department. While Mr. Lassar 
and Mr. Marshman are translating the Scrip- 
tures at Calcutta, Mr. Morrison is prosecuting 
a similar work at Canton in China, with the aid 
of able native scholars. It is stated in the Re- 
port of their Society, that the principal difficul- 
ties have been surmounted, and that the period 
of his acquiring a complete knowledge of the 
language is by no means so distant as what he 
once expected. "It has proved of great ad- 
vantage to him that he copied and carried out 
with him the Chinese translation of the Gos- 
pels preserved in the British Museum, which 
he now finds from his own increasing ac- 
quaintance with the language, and the opinion 
of the Chinese assistants, to be exceedingly 
valuable, a»d which must, from the excellency 
of the style, have been produced by Chinese 
natives," He adds, that the manuscript of the 
New Testament is fit to be printed; and that 
he proposes to publish also a Dictionary and a 
Grammar of the language, the last of which is 
already "prepared for the press." The ex^ 
pense to the London Missionary Society for 
the current year, in the Chinese department 
alone, is stated to be 5001. 

1 The foregoing notices of the progress of 
Chinese literature will, I doubt not, be accept- 
able to many; for the cultivation of the Chinese 



language, considered merely in a political 
point of view, must prove of the utmost ad- 
vantage to this country, in her further transac- 
tions with that ancient and ingenious, but jeal- 
ous, incommunicative, and partially civilized 
ation. 

THE HINDOOS. 

It is admitted by all writers that the civilization 
of the Hindoos will be promoted by intercourse 
with the English. But this only applies to that 
small portion of the natives,who live in the vicin- 
ity of Europeans,and mix with them. As for the 
bulk of the population, they scarcely ever see 
an Englishman. It becomes then of import- 
ance "to ascertain what have been the actual 
effects of Christianity in those interior provin- 
ces of Hindostan, where it has been introduced 
by the Christian Missionaries;' 5 and to compare 
them with such of their countrymen as remain 
in their pristine idolatry. It was a chief object 
of the Author's tour through India, to mark the 
relative influence of Paganism and Christianity. 
In order then that the English nation may be 
able to form a judgment on this subject, he 
will proceed to give some account of the Hin- 
doos of Juggernaut, and of the native Christians 
in Tanjorc. The Hindoos of Juggernaut have 
as yet had no advantages of Christian instruc- 
tion: and continue to worship the Idol called 
Juggernaut. The native Christians of Tanjore, 
until the light of Revelation visited them, wor- 
shipped the great Black Bull of Tanjore. And, 
as in this brief work the Author proposes to 
state merely what he himself has seen, with 
9 



9§ Christian Researches 



little comment or observation, it will suffice to 
give a few extracts from the Journal of his 
Tour through these Provinces. 

Extracts from the Author's Journal in his 
Tour to the Temjile of Juggernaut in Orissa, 
in the year 1806. 

'Buddruck in Orissa, May 30th, 1806. 
'We know that we are approaching Jugger- 
naut (and yet we are more than fifty miles from 
it) by the human bones which we have seen for 
some days strewed by the way. At this place 
we have been joined by several large bodies of 
pilgrims, perhaps 2000 in number, who have 
come from various parts of Northern India. 
Some of them, with whom I have conversed, 
say that they have been two months on their 
march, travelling slowly in the hottest season 
of the year, with their wives and children. 
Some old persons are among them who wish 
to die at Juggernaut. Numbers of pilgrims 
die on the road; and their bodies generally re- 
main unburied. On a plain by the river, near 
the pilgrim's Caravansera at this place, there 
are more than a hundred skulls. The dogs, 
jackals, and vultures, seem to live here on 
human prey, The vultures exhibit a shocking 
lameness. The obscene animals will not leave 
the body sometimes till we come close to them. 
This Buddi uck is a horrid place. Wherever 
I turn my eyes, I meet death in some shape or 
other. Surely Juggernaut cannot be -worse 
than Buddruck.' 

c In sight of Juggernaut, 12th June. 
< rMany thousands of pilgrims have accom- 
panied us for some days past. They cover the 



respecting the Hindoos* £ , 

rpad before and behind as far as the eye can 
reach. At nine o'clock this morning, the tem- 
ple of Juggernaut appeared in view at a great 
distance. When the multitude first saw it, 
j they gave a shout, and fell to the ground and 
worshipped. I have heard nothing to-day but 
j shouts and acclamations by the successive bod- 
I ies of pilgrims. From the place where I now 
' stand I have a view of a host of people like an 
army, encamped at the outer gate of the town 
of Juggernaut; where a guard of soldiers is 
posted to prevent their entering the town, un- 
til they have paid the pilgrim's tax. I passed a 
devotee to-day who laid himself down at every 
step, measuring the road to Juggernaut, by the 
length of his body^ as a penance of merit to 
please the god. 5 

'Outer Gate of Juggernaut, 12th June, 
f- A disaster has just occurred. As I ap- 
proached the gate, the pilgrims crowded from 
all quarters around me, and shouteo\ as they 
usually did when I passed them on the road, 
an expression of welcome and respect. I was 
a little alarmed at their number, and looked 
round for my guard. A guard of soldiers had 
accompanied me from Cuttack, the* last mili- 
tary station; but they were now about a quarter 
of a mile behind, with my servants and the 
baggage. The pilgrims cried out that they 
were entitled to some indulgence, that they 
were poor, they could not pay the tax; 
but I was not aware of their design. At this 
moment, when I was within a few yards of the 
gate, an old Sanyassee (or holy man) who had 
travelled some days by the side of my horse^ 



100 Christian Researches 



came up and said, "Sir, you are in danger; 
the people are going to rush through the gate 
when it is opened for you." I immediately 
dismounted, and endeavored to escape to one 
side; but it was too late. The mob was now in 
motion, and with a tumultuous shout pressed 
violently towards the gate. The guard within 
seeing my danger opened it, and the multitude 
rushing through, earned me forward in a tor- 
rent a considerable space; so that I was liter- 
ally borne into Juggernaut by the Hindoos 
themselves. A distressing scene followed. 
As the number and strength of the mob in- 
creased, the narrow way was choked up by the 
mass of people; and I apprehended that many 
of them would have been suffocated, or bruis- 
ed to death. My horse was yet among them. 
But suddenly one of the side posts of the gate, 
which was of wood, gave way and fell to the 
ground. And perhaps this circumstance alone 
prevented the loss of lives. Notice of the 
event was immediately communicated to Mr. 
Hunter, the superintendant of the temple, who 
repaired to the spot,and sent an additional guard 
to the inner gate, lest the people should force 
that also; for there is an outer and an inner 
gate to the town of Juggernaut; but both of 
them are slightly constructed. Mr. Hunter 
told me that similar accidents sometimes oc- 
cur, and that many have been crushed to death 
by the pressure of the mob. He added, that 
sometimes a body of pilgrims (consisting chief- 
ly of women and children and old men) trusting 
to the physical weight of their mass, will make, 
what he called a charge on the armed guards? 



respecting the Hindoos. 101 

and overwhelm them; the guards not being 
willing in such circumstances, to oppose their 
i bayonets." 

'Juggernaut, 14th June 

£ - 1 have seen Juggernaut. The scene at 

Buddruck is but the vestibule to Juggernaut. 
No record of ancient or modern history can 
give, I think, an adequate idea of this valley of 
death; it may be truly compared with the "val- 
ley of Hinnom." The idol called Juggernaut, 
has been considered as the Moloch of the pres- 
ent age; and he is justly so named, for the sac- 
rifices offered up to him by seif-devotement, 
are not iess criminal, perhaps not less numer- 
ous, than those recorded of the Moloch of Ca- 
naan. Two other idols accompany Juggernaut, 
namely, Boloram and Shubudra his brother and 
sister; for there are three Deities worshipped 
here. They receive equal adoration, and sit on 
thrones of nearly equal height." 

6 This morning I viewed the Temple; a 

stupendous fabric, and truly commensurate with 
the extensive sway of "the horrid king." As 
other temples are usually adorned with figures 
emblematical of their religion; so Juggernaut 
has representations (numerous and various) of 
that vice, which constitutes the essence of his 
worship. The walls and gates are covered 
with indecent emblems, in massive and durable 
sculpture. I have often visited the sand plains 
by the sea, in some places whitened with the 
bones of the pilgrims; and another place a little 
way out of the town, called by the English, the 
Golgotha, where the dead bodies are usually 



102 



Christian Researches 



cast forth; and where dogs and vultures are 
ever seen.* 

'The grand Hindoo festival of the Run Jattra, 
takes place on the 13th inst. when the idol is to 
be brought forth to the people. I reside during 
my stay here at the house of James Hunter, 
Esq. the Company's collector of the tax on 
pilgrims, and superintendant of the temple, 
formerly a student in the College of Fort- Wil- 
liam; by whom I am hospitably entertained, 
and also by Capt. Patton and Lieut. Woodcock, 
commanding the military force. Mr. Hunter 
distinguished himself at the College by his 
proficiency in the Oriental Language. He is 
a gentleman of polished manners, and of clas- 
sical taste. The agreeable society of these 
gentlemen is very refreshing to my spirits in 
the midst of the present scenes. I was sur- 
prised to see how little they seemed to be 
moved by the scenes of Juggernaut. They 
said they were now so accustomed to them 
they thought little of them. They had almost 
forgot their first impressions. Their houses 

* The vultures generally find out the prey first: and 
begin with the intestines; for the flesh of the body is 
too firm for their beaks immediately after death. But 
the dogs soon receive notice of the circumstance, gen- 
erally from seeing" the Hurries or corpse -carriers re- 
turning from the place. On the approach of the dogs, 
the vultures retire a few yards, and wait till the body 
be sufficiently torn for easy deglutition. The vuliures 
and dogs often feed together; and sometimes begin 
their attack before the pilgrim be quite dead. There 
are four animals which are sometimes seen about a 
carcass, the dog, the jackal, the vulture, and the Hur- 
geela, or Adjutant, called by Pennant, the Gigantic 
Crane, 



respecting the Hindoos. 103 

are on the sea shore, about a mile or more 
from the temple. They cannot live nearer, on 
account of the offensive effluvia of the town. 
For independently of the enormity of the su- 
perstition, there are other circumstances which 
render Juggernaut noisome in an extreme de- 
gree. The senses are assailed by the squalid 
and ghastly appearance of the famished pil- 
grims; many of whom die in the streets of 
want or of disease; while the devotees with 
clotted hair and painted fleshy are seen practis- 
ing their various austerities, and modes of self- 
torture. Persons of both sexes, with little re- 
gard to concealment, sit down on the sands 
close to the town, in public view; and the sa- 
cred bulls walk about among them and eat 
the ordure * 

'The vicinity of Juggernaut to the sea prob- 
ably prevents the contagion, which otherwise 
would be produced by the putrefactions of the 
place, There is scarcely any verdure to refresh 
the sight near Juggernaut; the temple and 
town being nearly encompassed by hills of 
mnd which has been cast up in the lapse of 
ages by the surge of the ocean. Ail is barren 
and desolate to the eye; and in the ear there is 
the never intermitting sound of the roaring sea." 

'Juggernaut, 18th of June. 

* 1 have returned home from witnessing 

a scene which I shall never forget. At twelve 
o'clock of this day, being the great day of the 

* This singular fact was pointed out to me by the 
gentle men here. There is no vegetation for the sa- 
cred bulls on the sand plains. They are fed generally 
with vegetables from the hands of the pilgrims. 

i 



1 04 Christian Researches 



feast, the Moloch of Hindoostan \^as brought 
out of his temple amidst the acclamations of 
hundreds of thousands of his worshippers. 
When the idol was placed on his throne, a 
shout was raised, by the multitude, such as I 
had never heard before. It continued equable 
for a few minutes, and then gradually died 
away. After a short interval of silence, a 
murmur was heard at a distance; all eyes 
were turned towards the place and, behold, a 
grove advancing! A body ot men, having green 
branches, or paims in their hands, approached 
with great celerity. The people opened a way 
for them; and when they had come up to the 
throne, they fell down before him that sat 
thereon, and worshipped. And the multitude 
again sent forth a voice "like the sound of a 
great thunder." But the voices I now heard ? 
were not those of melody or of joyful acclama- 
tion; for there is no harmony in the praise of 
Moloch's worshippers, Their number indeed 
brought to my mind the countless multitude 
of the Revelations; but their voices gave no 
tuneful Hosannah or Halle iu jab: but rather a 
yell of approbation, united with a kind of hissing 
applause. f I was at a loss how to account for 
this latter noise, until I was directed to notice 
the women; who emitted a sound like that of 
whistlings with the lips circular, and the tongue 
vibrating: as if a serpent would speak by their 
organs, uttering human sounds. 

c The throne qf the idol was placed on a stu- 
pendous car or tower about sixty feet in height* 
Testing on wheels which indented the ground 

% See Milter*? ParKkmomium, Book x. 



* 



respecting the Hindoos. ( 105 

deeply, as they turned slowly under the pon- 
derous machine. Attached to it were six ca- 
bles, of the size and length of a ship's cable, 
by which the people drew it along. Upon the 
tower were the priests and satellites of the idol, 
surrounding his throne. The idol is a block of 
wood, having a frightful visuge painted black* 
with a distended mouth of a bloody color. His 
arms are of gold, and he is dressed in gor- 
geous apparel. The other two idols are of a 
white and yellow color. Five elephants pre- 
ceded the three towers, bearing towering flags, 
dressed in crimson caparisons, and having bells 
hanging to their caparisons, which sounded 
musically as they moved.' 

'I went on in the procession, close by the 
tower of Moloch; which, as it was drawn with 
difficulty, 'grated on its many wheels harsh 
thunder.'* After a few minutes it stopped; and 

* Two of the military gentlemen had mounted my 
elephant that they might witness the spectacle, and 
had brought him close to the tower; but the moment 
it began to move, the animal alarmed at the unusual 
noise, took fright and ran off through the crowd till 
he was stopped bv a wall. The natural fear of the 
elephant lest he should injure human life, was remark- 
ably exemplified on this occasion. Though the crowd 
was very closely set, he endeavored in the midst of his 
own terror, to throw the people off on both sides with 
his feet, and it was found that lie had only trod upon 
one person. It was with great concern I afterwards 
karnt that this was a poor woman, and that the fleshy 
part, of her leg* had been torn off. There being no 
medical person here, Lieut. Woodcock with great hu- 
manity endeavored to dress the wound and attended 
her daily; and Mr. Hunter ordered her to be supplied 
with every thing* that might conduce to her recovery, 

m 



106 Christian Researches 



now the worship of the god began. A high 
priest mounted the car in front of the idol; and 
pronounced his obscene stanzas in the ears of 
the people; who responded at intervals in the 
same strain. "These songs," said he, "are the 
delight of the god. His car can only move 
when he is please^ with the song." The car 
moved on a little way and then stopped. A boy 
of about twelve years was then brought forth to 
attempt something yet more lascivious, if per- 
ad venture the god would move. The "child 
perfected the praise* 5 of his idol with such ar- 
dent expression and gesture, that the god was 
pleased, and the multitude emitting a sensual 
yell of delight, urged the car along. After a 
few minutes it stopped again. An aged min- 
ister of the idol then stood up, and with a long 
rod in his hand, which he moved with indecent 
action, completed the variety of this disgusting 
exhibition I felt a consciousness of doing 
wrong in witnessing it. I was also somewhat 
appalled at, the magnitude and horror of the 
spectacle; I felt like a guilty person, on whom 
all eyes were fixed, and I was about to with- 
draw. But a scene of a different kind was now 
to be presented. The characteristics of Mo- 
loch's worship are obscenity and blood. We 
have seen the former. Now comes the blood.' 

'After the towei had proceeded some way, 
a pilgrim announced that he was ready to offer 
himself a sacrifice to the idol. He laid himself 
down in the road before the tower as it was 
moving along, lying on his face, with his arms 
stretched forwards. The multitude passed 
round him, leaving the space clear, and he was 



respecting the Hindoos. 107 

crushed to death by the wheels of the tower. 
A shout of joy was raised to the god. He is said 
to smile when the libation of the blood is made. 
The people threw cowries, or small money, on 
the body of the victim, in approbation of the 
deed. He was left to view a considerable 
time, and was then carried by the Hurries to 
the Golgotha, where I have just been viewing 
his remains. E?ow much I wished that the 
Proprietors of India Stock could have attended 
the wheels of Juggernaut, and seen this pecu- 
liar source of their revenue. " 

'Juggernaut, 20th JunjBp 

"Moloch, horrid king, besmeared with blood 

"Of human sacrifice, and parents' tears," Milton. 

* The horrid solemnities still continue. 

Yesterday a woman devoted herself to the idol. 
She laid herself down on the road in an oblique 
direction, so that the wheel did not kill her in- 
stantaneously, as is generally the case; but she 
died in a few hours. This morning as I passed 
the Place of Skulls, nothing remained of her 
but her bones. 5 

'And this, thought I, is the worship of the 
Brahmins of Hindoostan! And their worship 
in its sublimest degree! What then shall we 
think of their private manners, and their moral 
principles! For it is equally true of India as 
of Europe. If you would know the state of the 
people, look at the state of the temple.' 

'I was surprised to see the Brahmins with 
their heads uncovered in the open plain falling 
down in the midst of the Sooders before "the 
horrid shape," and mingling so complacently 
with "that polluted cast." But this proved 



108 Cliristian Researches 



what I had before heard, that so great a god is 
this, that the dignity of high cast disappears 
before him. This great king recognizes no 
distinction of rank among his subjects. All 
men are equal in his presence.' 

'Juggernaut, 2fsf June. 

6 The idolatrous processions continue for 
some days longer, but my spirits are so ex- 
hausted by the constant view of these enormi- 
ties, that I mean to hasten away from this place 
sooner than I at first intended. I beheld ano- 
ther distressing scene this morning at the 
place of Skulls; a poor woman lying dead, or 
nearly dead, and her two children by her, look- 
ing at the dogs and vultures which were near. 
The people passed by without noticing the 
children. I asked them where was their home. 
They said, "they had no home but where their 
mother was." O, there is no pity at Jugger- 
naut! no mercy, no tenderness of heart in Mo- 
loch's kingdom! Those who support his king- 
dom, err, I trust, from ignorance. "They know 
not what they do." 

*As to the number of worshippers assem- 
bled here at this time, no accurate calculation 
can be made. The natives themselves, when 
speaking of numbers at particular festivals, 
usually say that a lack of people (100,000) 
would not be missed. I asked a Brahmin how 
many he supposed were present at the most 
numerous festival he had ever witnessed. 
"How can I tell," said he, "how many grains 
there are in a handful of sand?" 

'The languages spoken here are various, as 
there are Hindoos from every country in India: 



respecting the Hindoos. 109 

but the two chief languages in use by those 
-who are resident, are the Orissa and the Te- 
linga. The border of the Telinga Country is 
only a few miles distant from the Tower of 
j Juggernaut." 

'Chilka Lake, :24th June. 
< I felt my mind relieved and happv when 
I had passed beyond the confines of Jugger- 
naut. I certainly was not prepared for the 
scene. But no one can know what it is who 
has not seen it. From an eminence* on the 
pleasant banks of the Chilka Lake (where no 
human bones are seen,') I had a view of the 
lofty tower of Juggernaut far remote; and 
while I viewed it, its abominations came to 
mind. It was on the morning of the Sabbatho 
Ruminating long on the wide and extended em- 
pire of Moloch in the heathen worid, I cher- 
ished in my thoughts the design of some 
"Christian Institution," which being fostered 
by Britain, my Christian country, might grad- 
ually undermine this baleful idolatry, and put 
out the memory of it forever.' 

Annual Expenses of the Idol JUGGERNAUT, 
presented to the English Government. 

[ From the Official Accounts.] 

1. Expenses attending the table of the idol 36,115 or 4,514 

2. Ditto of his dress or wearing apparel 2,712 339 

3. Ditto of the wages of his servants - 10,057 1,25& 

4. Ditto of contingent expenses at the dif- 

ferent seasons of pilgrimage - 10,989 1,373 

5. Ditto of his elephants and horses - S,030 375 

6. Ditto of his rutt or annual state carriage 6,713 839 

Rupees 69,616 stL 8702 

• Manickpatam. 

10 



110 Christian Researches 



4 In item third, "wages of his servants,' 5 are 
included the wages of the courtezans, who are 
kept for the service of the temple. 

'Item sixth. What is here called in the 
official account "the state carriage," is the same 
as the car or tower. Mr. Hunter informed me 
that the three "state carriages" were decorated 
this year (in June 1806) with upwards of /. 200 
sterling worth of English broadcloth and baize. 

4 Of the rites celebrated in the interior of 
Juggernaut called the Daily Service, I can say 
nothing of my own knowledge, not having been 
within the Temple.'* 

*Tbe Temple o Juggernaut is under the immedi- 
ate control of the English Government, who levy a 
tax on pilgrims as a source of revenue. 

The province of Orissa first became subject to the 
British Empire under the administration of the Mar- 
quis Welles iey, who permitted the pilgrims at first 
to visit Juggernaut without paying tribute. It was 
proposed to his Lordship, soon after, to pass the 
above Regulation for the management of the Temple, 
and levying the tax; but he did not approve of it, and 
actually left the Government without giving his sanc- 
tion to the opprobrious law. When the measure was 
discussed by the succeeding Government, it was re- 
sisted by George Udny, Esq one of the Members of 
the Supreme Council, who recorded his solemn dis- 
sent on the proceedings of Government, for transmis- 
sion to England. The other members considered 
Juggernaut to be a legitimate source of revenue, on 
the principle, I believe, that money from other tem- 
ples in Hindostan had long been brought into the 
treasury. It is just that I should state that these gen- 
tlemen (though their opinion on this subject will dif- 
fer so much from that of their Countrymen at home) 
are men of the most honorable principles and of un- 
impeaclied integrity. Nor would any one of them, I 



respecting the Hindoos. Ill 

JUGGERNAUT IN BENGAL. 
Lest it should be supposed that the rites of 
Juggernaut are confined to the Temple in Oris- 
sa, or that the Hindoos there practise a more 
criminal superstition than they do in other 
places, it may be proper to notice the effects 
of the same idolatry in Bengal. The English 
nation will not expect to hear that the blood of 
Juggernaut is known at Calcutta: but, alas, it 
is shed at the very doors of the English, al- 
most under the eye of the Supreme Govern- 
ment. Moloch has many a tower in the prov- 
ince of Bengal, that fair and fertile province 
which has been called "The Garden of Na- 
tions." Close to Ishera, a beautiful villa on the 
river's side, about eight miles from Calcutta? 
once the residence of Governor Hastings, and 
within view of the present Governor-General's 
country-house, there is a temple of this idol 
which is often stained with human blood. At 
the festival of the Rutt Jattra in May, 1807, the 
Author visited it, on his return from the South 
of India, having heard that its rites were simi* 
lar to those of Juggernaut. 

'Juggernaut's Temple, near Ishera on the Ganges. Rutt 
Jattra, May, 1 807. 

'The tower here is drawn along, like that at 
Juggernaut, by cables. The number of wor- 

believe (for I have the honor to know them) do any 
thing which, he thought injurious to the honor or re- 
ligion of his country. But the truth is this, that those 
persons who go to India in early youth, and witness 
the Hindoo customs all their life, seeing little at the 
same time of the Christian Religion to counteract the 
effect, are disposed to view them with complacency, 
and are sometimes in clanger of at length considering 
the in even as proper or necessary. 



112 



Christian Researches 



shippers at this festival is computed to be 
about a hundred thousand. The tower is cov- 
ered with indecent emblems, which were fresh* 
ly painted for the occasion, and were the ob- 
jects of sensual gaze by both sexes. One of 
the victims of this year was a well made young 
man, of healthy appearance and comely aspect. 
He had a garland of flowers round his neck, 
and his long black hair was dishevelled. He 
danced for a while before the idol, singing in 
an enthusiastic strain, and then rushing sud- 
denly to the wheels, he shed his blood under 
the tower of obscenity. I was not at the spot 
at the time, my attention having been engaged 
by a more pleasing scene. 

4 On the other side, on a rising ground by 
the side of a Tank, stood the Christian Mis- 
sionaries, and around them a crowd of people 
listening to their preaching. The town of Se- 
rampore, where the Protestant Missionaries 
reside, is only about a mile and a half from this 
Teraple of Juggernaut. As I passed through 
the multitude, I met several persons having 
the printed papers of the Missionaries in their 
hands. Some of them were reading them very 
gravely; others were laughing with each other 
at the contents, and saying, u What do these 
words mean?" 

*I sat down on an elevated spot to contem- 
plate this scene; the tower of blood and impu- 
rity on the one hand, and the Christian Preach- 
ers on the other. I thought on the command- 
ment of our Savior, "Go ye, teach all nations." 
I said to myself, 'How great and glorious a 
ministry are these humble persons now exer- 



respecting the Hindoos. 113 

rising in the presence of God! How is it ap« 
plauded by the holy Angels, who "have joy in 
heaven over, one sinner that repenteth;" and 
how far does it transcend the work of the War- 
rior or Statesman, in charity, utility, and last- 
ing fame? And I could not help wishing that 
the Representatives of the Church of Christ in 
my own country had been present to witness 
this scene, that they might have seen how prac- 
ticable it is to offer Christian instruction to our 
Hindoo subjects.* 

IMMOLATION OF FEMALES. 
Before the Author proceeds to shew the hap- 
py effects of Christianity in those provinces of 
India where it has been introduced, it may be 
proper to notice in this place that other san- 
guinary rite of the Hindoo superstition, the 
Female Sacrifice. The report of the num- 
ber of women burned within the period of six 
months near Calcutta,will give the reader some 
idea of the multitude who perish annually in 
India. 

» REPORT of the Number of Women -who -were Burned 
Alive on the Funeral Pile of their Husbands* within, 
thirty miles round Calcutta, from the beginning of By* 
sakh (1 5th April) to the end of Astvin (15 th October) 
1804.'* 

Women burned 
alive. 

From Gurria to Barrypore; at eleven different places 18 
FromTolly's Nullah mouth to Gurria; at seventeen dif- 



ferent places 36 

From Barrypore to Buhipore; at seven places 11 

From Seebpore to Balleea; at five places 10 

From Balee to Bydyabattee; at three places S 

From Bydyabattee to Bassbareea; at five places 10 
From Calcutta to Burahnugur (or Barnagore), 

at four places fi 
10* 



114 Christian Researches 



From Burahnugur to Ghanok (or Barrackpore;) at six 

places •> 15 

From Chanok to Kachraparat at four places 8 

Total of women burned alive in six months near 

Calcutta 115 

{ The above Report was made by persons of 
the Hindoo cast, deputed for that purpose, un- 
der the superintendance of the Professor of the 
Shanscrit and Bengalee languages in the Col- 
lege of Fort- William. They were ten in num- 
ber, and were stationed at different places 
during the period of six months. They gave 
in their account monthly, specifying the par- 
ticulars of each immolation, so that every indi- 
vidual instance was subject to investigation 
immediately after its occurrence. 

s By an account taken in 1803, the number 
of women sacrificed, during that year, within 
thirty miles round Calcutta, was two hundred 
and seventy-five. 

'In the foregoing Report of six months in 
1804, it will be perceived that no account was 
taken of burnings in a district to the west of 
Calcutta, nor further than twenty miles in some 
other directions; so that the whole number of 
burnings within thirty miles round Calcutta 
must have been considerably greater than is 
here stated.' 

The following account will give the reader 
some idea of the flagitious circumstances 
which sometimes attend these sacrifices. 

Sacrifice of the Koolin Brahmin* s three Wives, 
"Calcutta, 30th Sept 1807, 
"A horrid tragedy was acted, on the K2\h 
instant, near Barnagore (a place abou: three 



respecting the Hindoos. 115 

miles above Calcutta.) A Koolin Brahmin of 
Cammar-hatlie, by name Kristo Deb Mooker- 
jee, died at the advanced age of ninety-two, 
He had twelve wives;* and three of them were 
burned alive with his dead body. Of these 
three, one was a venerable lady, having white 
locks, who had been long known in the neighb- 
orhood. Not being able to walk, she was 
carried in a palanquin to the place of burning; 
and was then placed by the Brahmins on the 
funeral pile. The two other ladies were 
younger; one of them of a very pleasing and 
interesting countenance. The old lady was 
placed on one side of the dead husband, and 
the two other wives laid themselves down on 
the other side; and then an old Brahmin, the 
eldest son of the deceased, applied his torch 
to the pile, with unaverted face! The pile 
suddenly blazed, for it was covered with com- 
bustibles; and this human sacrifice was corn- 
pleted amidst the din of drums and cymbals, 

* The Koolin Brahmin is the purest of all Brahmins 9 
and is privileged to marry as many wives as he pleases. 
The Hindoo families account it an honor to unite their 
daughtersto with a KoolinBrahmin. "The Ghantucksov 
Registrars of the Koolin cast state that Rajeb Bon- 
nerjee, now of Calcutta, has forty wives: and that 
Raj -ch under Bonnerjee, also of Calcutta, has forty* 
two wives, and intends to marry more: that Ramraja 
Bonnerjee, of Bicrampore, aged thirty years, and 
Pooran Bonnerjee, Raj-kissore Chutterjee, and Roo- 
pram Mookerjee, have each upwards of forty wives, 
and intend to marry more; that Birjoo Mookerjee of 
Bicrampore, who died about five years ago, had nine- 
ty wives." This account was authenticated at Cal- 
cutta, in the year 1804. See further particulars in 
Si Memoir?* 



116 Christian Researches 



and the shouts of Brahmins. A person present 
observed, "Surely if Lord Minto were here, 
who is just come from England, and is not 
used to see women burned alive, he would 
have saved these three ladies. " The Mahom- 
etan Governors saved whom they pleased-, and 
suffered no deluded female to commit suicide, 
without previous investigation of the circum- 
stances and official permission. 

4 In a discussion which this event has pro- 
duced in Calcutta, the following question has 
been asked, Who was guilty of the blood of 
the old lady? For it was manifest that she 
could not destroy herself? She was carried to be 
burned. It was also alleged that the Brahmin 
who fired the pile was not guilty,because he was 
never informed by the English Government, 
that there w r as any immorality in the action. 
On the contrary, he might argue that the En- 
glish, witnessing this scene daily, as they do, 
without remonstrance, acquiesced in its pro- 
priety. The Government of India was excul- 
pated, on the ground that the Government at 
home never sent any instructions on the sub- 
ject; and the Court of Directors were excul- 
pated, because they were the agents of others. 
It remained that the proprietors of India Stock, 
who originate and sanction all proceedings of 
the Court of Directors, were remotely acces- 
sary to the deed." ? 

The best vindication of the great body of 
Proprietors, is this, that some of them never 
heard of the Female Sacrifice at all; and that 
few of them are acquainted with the full ex- 
tent and frequency of the crime. Besides, in 
'he above discussion, it was taken for granted 




the Hindoos. 



117 



that the Court of Directors had done nothing 
towards the suppression of this enormity; and 
that the Court of Proprietors have looked on, 
without concern at this omission of duty. But 
this, perhaps, may not be the case. The ques- 
tion then remains to be asked: Have the Court 
of Directors at any time sent instructions to 
their Government in India, to report on the 
means by which the frequency of the female 
sacrifice might be diminished, and the prac- 
tice itself eventually abolished? Or have the 
Proprietors of India Stock at a?iy time instruct" 
ed the Court of Directors to attend to a fioint of 
so much consequence to the character of the 
Company \ and the honor of the nation? 

That the abolition is practicable has been 
demonstrated: and that too by the most rational 
and lenient measures; and these means have 
been pointed out by the Brahmins themselves. 

Hud Marquis Weiiesley remained in India, 
an H been permitted to complete his salutary- 
plans for the improvement of tnat distart Em- 
pire (for he did not finish - half of the civil 
and political regulations he had in view, 



rifice would probably 5een by this time 

nearly abolished. Tb. . and intrepid 

spirit of that nobleman abolished a yet more 
criminal practice which was considered by the 
Hindoos as a religious rite, and consecrated by 
custom, I mean the Sacrifice of Children. 
His Lordship had been informed that it had 
been a custom of the Hindoos to sacrifice chil- 
dren in consequence of vows, by drowning 
them, or exposing them to Sharks and Croco- 



and had actually cc 



male Sac- 



118 Christian Researches 



diles; and that twenty-three persons had per- 
ished at Saugor in one month (January J 801) 
many of whom were sacrificed in this manner. 
He immediately instituted an inquiry into the 
principle of this ancient atrocity, heard what Na- 
tives and Europeans had to say on the subject; 
and then passed a law, "declaring the practice 
to be murder punishable by death." The law 
is entitled "A Regulation for preventing the 
Sacrifice of Children at Saugor and other 
places; passed by the Governor-General in 
Council on the 20th of August 1802." The 
purpose of this regulation was completely ef- 
fected. Not a murmur was heard on the sub- 
ject: nor has any attempt of the kind come to 
our knowledge since. It is impossible to cal- 
culate the number of human lives that have 
been saved by this humane law of Marquis 
Wellesley. Now it is well known that it is as 
easy to prevent the sacrifice of women as the 
sacrifice of children. Has this fact ever been de- 
nied by any man who is competent to offer a judg- 
ment on the subject? Until the supreme Gov- 
ernment in Bengal shall declare that it is ut- 
terly impracticable to lessen the frequency of 
the Immolation of Females by any means, the 

AUTHOR WILL NOT CEASE TO CALL THE AT- 
TENTION of the English Nation to this 

SUBJECT. 

TANJORE. 

The Letters of King George the First to 
the Missionaries in India, will form a proper 
introduction to the account which it is now in- 
tended to give of the Christian Hindoos of 



respecting the Hindoos, 119 

Tanjore. The first Protestant Mission in In- 
dia was founded by Bartholomew Ziegenbalg, 
a man of erudition and piety, educated at the 
University of Halle in Germany. He was or- 
dained by the learned Burmannus, bishop of 
Zealand in his twenty-third year, and sailed for 
India in 1705, In the second year of his min- 
istry he founded a Christian Church among 
the Hindoos, which has been extending its 
limits to the present time. In 1714*he return* 
ed to Europe for a short time, and on that oc- 
casion was honored with an audience by his 
Majesty George the First, who took much in- 
terest in the success of the Mission. He was 
also patronized by "the Society for promoting 
Christian Knowledge," which was superin- 
tended by men of distinguished learning and 
piety. The King and the Society, encouraged 
the Oriental Missionary to proceed in his 
translation of the Scriptures into the Tamul 
tongue, which they designated "the grand 
work." This was indeed the grand work; 
for wherever the Scriptures are translated into 
the vernacular tongue, and are open and Com- 
mon to all, inviting inquiry and causing dis- 
cussion, they cannot remain "a dead letter." 
When the Scriptures speak to a heathen in he 
own tongue, his conscience responds, "This is 
the word of God/' How little is the import- 
ance of a version of the Bible into a new lan- 
guage understood by some! The man who 
produces a translation of the Bible into a new 
language (like Wickliffe, and Luther, and Zie- 
genbalg, and Carey) is a greater benefactor to 
mankind than the Prince who founds an Em- 



120 Christian Researches 



pire. For the "incorruptible seed of the word 
of God" can never die. After ages luve re- 
volved, it is still producing new accessions to 
truth and human happiness. 

In the year 1719, Ziegenbalg finished the 
Bible in the Tamul tongue, having devoted 
fourteen years to the work. The peculiar in- 
terest taken by the King in this primary en- 
deavor to evangelize the Hindoos, will appear 
from the following letters, addressed to the 
Missionaries by his Majesty. 

"George, by rhe Grace of God, King of Great 
Britain* France, and Ireland, Defender of the 
Faith, ifc. io the Reverend and Learned Bar- 
tholomew Ziegenbalgius and J'.hn Ernest 
Grundlerus, Missionaries at Tranquebar in 
the East Indies. 
il JRev p rend and Beloved, Your letters dated the 
20th of January of the present year, were most 
welcome to us; not only because the work un- 
dertaken by you of converting the heathen to 
the Christian faith, doth, by the grace of God, 
prosper, but also because that- in this our 
kingdom, such a laudable zeal for the promo- 
tion of the Gospel prevails. 

"We pray you may be endued with health 
and strength of body, that you may long con- 
tinue to fulfil your ministry with good success; 
of which, as we shall be rejoiced to hear, s 
you will always find us ready to succor you in 
whatever may tend to promote your work, and 
to excite your zeal. We assure you of the con- 
tinuance of our royal favor. GEORGE 
"Given at our Palace of Hampton 
Court, the 23d of August, A ©. 
1717, in the 4th year of our 
Reign." 



respecting the Hindoos. 121 

The King continued to cherish, with much 
solicitude, the interests of the mission, after 
the death of Ziegenbalgius, and in ten years 
from the date of the foregoing letter, a second 
was addressed to the members of the mission, 
by his Majesty. 

^Reverend and Beloved, From your letters 
dated Tranquebar, the 12th of September, 
1725, which some time since came to hand, 
we received much pleasure; since by them we 
are informed, not only of your zealous exer- 
tions in the prosecution of the work committed 
to you, but also of the happy success which 
hath hitherto attended it, and which hath been 
graciously given of God. 

l We return you thanks for these accounts, 
and it will be acceptable to us, if you continue 
to communicate whateyer shall occur in the 
progress of your mission. 

'In the mean time, we pray you may enjoy 
strength of body and mind for the long contin- 
uance of your labors in this good work, to the 
glory of God, and the promotion of Christianity 
among the heathens; that its fierfietuity may not 
fail in generations to come.* GEORGE R.' 

•'Given at our Palace at St, James's, 
the 23 1 of February, 1727, in the 
13' h year of our Reign." 

But these Royal Epistles are not the only 
evangelic documents of high authority, in the 
hands of the Hindoos. They are in possession 
of letters written by the Archbishop of Canter- 
bury, (Wake) of the same reign; who sup- 

* Niecarrjpius, Hist. Miss. 

11 



122 Christian Researches 



ported the interests of the mission with unex- 
ampled liberality, affection, and zeal. These 
letters, which are many in number, are all 
written in the Latin language. The following 
is a translation of his Grace- s first letter; which 
appears to have been written by him as Presi- 
dent of the 'Society for promoting Christian 
Knowledge. 5 

*To Bartholomew Ziegenbalgius^ and John Er» 
nest GrundleniS) Preachers of the Christian 
Faith, on the Coast of CoromandeL 

4 As often as I behold your letters, Reverend 
Brethren, addressed to the venerable Society 
instituted for the promotion of the Gospel, 
whose chief honor and ornament ye are; and 
as often as I contemplate the light of the Gos- 
pel, either now first rising on the Indian na- 
tions, or after the intermission of some ages 
"gain revived, and as it were, restored to its 
inheritance; I am constrained to magnify that 
singular goodness of God in visiting nations 
so remote; and to account you, my Brethren, 
highly honored, whose ministry it hath pleas- 
ed him to employ in this pious work, to the 
glory of his name, and the salvation of so ma- 
ny millions of souls. 

'Let others indulge in a ministry* if not idle, 
certainly less laborious, among Christians at 
home. Let them enjoy in the bosom of the 
Church, titles and honors, obtained without 
labor and without danger. Your praise it will 
be (a praise of endless duration on earth, and 
followed by a just recompense in heaven) to 
have labored in the vineyard which yourselves 



respecting the Hindoos. 12$ 

have planted; to have declared the name of 
Christ where it was not known before; and 
through much peril and difficulty to have con- 
verted to the faith those, among whom ye af- 
terwards fulfilled your ministry. Your prov- 
ince, therefore, Brethren, your office, I place 
before all dignities in the Church. Let others 
be Pontiffs, Patriarchs, or Popes; let them glit- 
ter in purple, in scarlet, or in gold; let them 
seek the admiration of the wondering multi- 
tude, and receive obeisance on the bended 
knee. Ye have acquired a better name than 
they, and a more sacred fame. And when that 
day shall arrive when the chief Shepherd shall 
give to every man according' to his work^ a 
greater reward shall be adjudged to you. Ad- 
mitted into the glorious society of the Proph- 
ets, Evangelists, and Apostles, ye, with them 
shall shine, like the sun among the lesser 
stars, in the kingdom of your Father, for ever. 

'Since then so great honor is now given un- 
to you by all competent judges on earth, and 
since so great a reward is laid up for you in 
heaven; ga forth with alacrity to that work, to 
the which the Holy Ghost hath called you. 
God hath already given to you an illustrious 
pledge of his favor, an increase not to be ex- 
pected without the aid of his grace. Ye 
have begun happily; proceed with spirit. He, 
who hath carried you safely through the dan- 
gers of the seas to such a remote country, and 
who hath given you favor in the eyes of those 
whose countenance ye most desired; he who 
hath so liberally and unexpectedly ministered 
? anto your wants, and who doth now daily add 



124 Christian Researches 



members to your Church; he -will continue to 
prosper your endeavors, and will subdue unto 
himself by your means, the whole Continent of 
Oriental India. 

'O happy men! who, standing before the 
tribunal of Christ, shall exhibit so many na- 
tions converted to his faith by your preaching; 
happy men! to whom it shall be given to say 
before the assembly of the whole human race, 
*Behold us, O Lord, and the children whom 
thou hast given us;' happy men! who being 
justified by the Savior, shall receive in that 
day the reward of your labors, and also shall 
hear that glorious encomium; "Well done, 
good and faithful servants, enter ye into the 
joy your Lord. 5 

'May Almighty God graciously favor you 
and your labors, in all things. May he send to 
your aid fellow-laborers, such and as many as 
ye wish. May he increase the bounds of your 
Churches. May he open the hearts of those to 
whom ye preach the Gospel of Christ, that 
hearing you, they may receive life-giving faith. 
May he protect you and yours from all evils 
and dangers. And when ye arrive, (may it be 
late) at the end of your course, may the same 
God who hath called you to this work of the 
Gospel, and hath preserved you in it, grant to 
you the reward of your labor, an incorruptible 
crown of glory. 

'These are the fervent wishes and prayers 
of, venerate Brethren, your most faithful fel- 
low-servant in Christ, 

k GULIELMUS CANT, 

*From our Palace at Lanjbeth, 
January 7, A. d. 1719-' 



respecting the Hindoos. 125 

Providence hath been pleased tt) grant the 
prayer of the King, «that the work might not 
fail in generations to come;" and the prophecy 
of his Archbishop is likely to be fulfilled, that 
it should extend "over the whole continent of 
Oriental India." After the first Missionary, 
Ziegenbalg, had finished his course, he was 
followed by other learned and zealous men, 
upwards of fifty in number in the period of a 
hundred years, among whom were Schultz, 
Jaenicke, Gericke, and Swartz, whose ministry 
has been continued m succession in different 
provinces, unto this time. The present state 
of ihe Mission, will appear by the following ex- 
tract from the Journal of the Author's Tour 
through these provinces. 

*Trajnquebar, 25th August, 1806. 

'Tranqnebar was the first scene of the Pro- 
testant Mission in India. There are at present 
three Missionaries here, superintending the 
Hindoo Congregations. Yesterday I visited 
the Church built by Ziegenbalg. His body 
lies on one side of the altar, and that of his fel- 
low Missionary Ghundler on the other. 
Above are the epitaphs of both, written in Lat- 
in, and engraved on plates of brass. The 
Church w r as consecrated in 1718, and Ziegen- 
balg- and his companion died in two years after. 
They laid the foundation for evangelizing In- 
dia, and then departed, 'having finished the 
work which was given them to do/ I saw also 
the dwelling-house of Ziegenbalg, in the lower 
apartment of which the registers of the Church 
are still kept. In these I found the name of 
the first heathen baptized by him, and rccord- 
*11 



126 Christian Researches 



ed in his own hand-writing in the year 1707. 
In Ziegenbalg's Church, and from the pulpit 
where he stood, I first heard the Gospel 
preached to a congregation of Hindoos, in 
their own tongue. The Missionaries told me 
that Religion had suffered much in Tranque- 
bar, of late years, from European Infidelity. 
French principles had corrupted the Danes, 
and rendered them indifferent to their own re- 
ligion, and therefore hostile to the conversion 
of the Hindoos. ^Religion,' said they, Nour- 
ishes more among the natives of T^njore and 
in other provinces where there are few Euro- 
peans, than here or at Madras; for we find that 
European example in the large towns, is the 
bane of Christian instruction.' One instance 
of hostility to the Mission they mentioned, as 
having occurred only a few weeks before my 
arrival. On the 9th of July, 1756, the native 
Christians at Tranquebar celebrated a Jubilee, 
in commemoration of the fiftieth year since the 
Christian ministers brought the Bible from 
Europe. The present year 18^6, beino; the 
second 50th, preparations were made at Tran- 
quebar for the second Jubilee, on the 9th of 
last month; but the French principles prepon- 
derating in the government, they would not 
give it any public support; in consequence of 
which it was not observed with that solemnity 
which was intended. But in other places, 
where there were few Europeans, it was cel- 
ebrated by the native Christians with enthusi- 
asm and every demonstration of joy. When I 
expressed my astonishment at this hostility, 
the aged Missionary, Dr. J®hn, said, 'I have 



respecting the Hindoos. 12? 

always remarked that the disciples of Voltaire 
are the true enemies of Missions, and that the 
enemies of Missions are, in general, the disci- 
ples of Voltaire.' ' * 

'Tanjore, 30th August, 1806.- 

<On my entering this Province, I stopped am 
hour at a village near the road; and there I 
first heard the name of Swartz pronounced 
by a Hindoo. When I arrived, at the capital, 
I waited on Major Blackburne, the British Re- 
sident at the Court of Tanjore, who informed 
me that the Rajah had appointed the next day 
at 12 o'clock to receive my visit. On the same 
day I went to Swartz's garden close to the 
Christian village, where the Rev. Mr. Kohloif 
resides. Mr. KohlofF is the worthy successor 
of Mr. Swartz; and with him I found the Rev* 
Dr. John, and Mr. Horst, two other Missiona- 
ries who were on a visit to Mr. Kohloff. 

<Next day I visited the Rajah of Tanjore, in 
company with Major Blackburne. When the 
first ceremonial was over, the Rajah conduct- 
ed us to the grand saloon, which was adorned 
by the portraits of his ancestors; and immedi- 
ately led me up to the portrait of Mr. Swartz. 
He then discoursed for a considerable time 
concerning that 'good man,* whom he ever re- 
vered as 'his father and guardian/ The Ra- 
jah speaks and writes English very intelligibly. 
I smiled to see Swartz's picture amongst these 
Hindoo kings, and thought with myself that 
there are many who would think such a com- 
bination scarcely possible. I then addressed 
the Rajah, and thanked him in the name of the 
Church of England, for his kindness to the late 



128 Christian Researches 



Mr. Swartz, and to his successors, and partic- 
ularly for his recent acts of benevolence to the 
Christians residing within his provinces* The 
Missionaries had just informed me that the 
Rajah had erected 'a College for Hindoos, Ma- 
homedans, and Christians;' in which provision 
was made for the instruction oi^Jifty Christian 
children.' His Highness is very desirous that 
I should visit this College, which is only about 
sixteen miles from the capital. Having heard 
of the fame of the ancient Shanscrit, and Mah- 
ratta Library of the kings of Tanjore, I re* 
quested his Highness would present a cata- 
logue of its volumes to the College of Fort 
William; which he was pleased to do. It is 
voluminous, and written in the Mahratta char- 
acter; for that is the proper language of the 
Tanjore Court. 

'In the evening I dined with the Resident, 
and the Rajah sent his band of music, consist- 
ing of eight or more Vinas with other instru- 
ments. The Vina or Been, is the ancient 
instrument which Sir William Jones has de- 
scribed in his interesting descant on the mu- 
sical science of the Hindoos, in the Asiatic 
Researches, and the sight of which, he says, 
he found it so difficult to obtain in northern 
India. The band played the English air of 
'God save the King,' set to Mahratta words, 
and applied to the Maha Rajah, or Great King 
of Tanjore. Two of the Missionaries dined 
at the Resident's house, together with some 
English officers. Mr. Kohloff informed me 
that Major Blackbunie has promoted the in- 
terests of the Mission by every means in his 



respecting the Hindoos. 129 

power. Major Blackburne is a man of supe- 
rior attainments, amiable manners, and a hos- 
pitable disposition; and is well qualified for the 
important station he has long held, as English 
Resident at this Court. 

'On the day following I went to view the 
Hindoo Temples, and saw the great Black 
Bull of Tanjore. It is said to be of one stone, 
hewn out of a rock of granite; and so large 
that the temple was built around it. While I 
surveyed it, I reflected on the multitude of 
natives, who during the last hundred years, 
had turned away their eyes from this idol. 
When I returned, I sat some hours with the 
Missionaries conversing on the general state 
of Christianity in the provinces of Tanjore, 
Tritchinopoly, Madura, and Palamcottah. They 
want help. Their vineyard is increased, and 
their laborers are decreased. They have had 
no supply from Germany in the room of 
Swartz, Iaenicke, and Gericke; and they have 
no prospect of further supply, except from 
'the Society for promoting Christian Knowl- 
edge;' who, they hope, will be able to send out 
English preachers to perpetuate the Mission. 5 

'Tanjore, Sept. 2, 1806. 

'Last Sunday and Monday were interesting 
days to me, at Tanjore. It being rumored that 
a friend of the late Mr. Swartz had arrived, the 
people assembled from all quarters. On Sun- 
day three Sermons were preached in three dif- 
ferent languages. At eight o'clock we pro- 
ceeded to the Church built by Mr. Swartz 
within the Fort. From Mr. Swartz's pulpit I 
preached in English from Mark xiii, 10; 4 And 



130 Christian Researches 



the Gospel must first be published among all 
nations.' The English gentlemen here attend- 
ed, civil and military, with the Missionaries, 
Catechists, and British Soldiers. After this ser- 
vice was ended, the congregation of Hindoos 
assembled in the same Church, and filled the 
aisles and porches. The Tamul Service com- 
menced with some forms of prayer, in which 
all the congregation joined with loud fervor. 
A chapter of the Bible was then read, and a 
hymn of Luther's sung. After a short extem- 
pore prayer, during which the whole congre- 
gation knelt on the floor, the Rev. Dr. John 
delivered an animated Discourse in the Tamul 
Tongue, from these words, 'Jesus stood and 
cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come 
to me and drink.' As Mr. Whitefield, on his 
first going to Scotland, was surprised at the 
rustling of the leaves of the Bible, which took 
place immediately on his pronouncing his text 
(so different from amy thing he had seen in his 
own country) so I was surprised here at the 
sound of the iron pen engraving the Palmyra 
leaf. Many persons had their Gllas in their 
hands writing the Sermon in Tamul short- 
hand. Mr. KohlofF assured me that some of 
the elder Students and Catechists will not lose 
a word of the preacher if he speak deliberate- 
ly * This, thought I, is more than some of the 
Students at our English Universities can do. 
This aptitude of the people to record the 

*It is well known that natives of Tanjore and Tra- 
vancore can write fluently what is' spoken deliberate- 
ly. Tlicy do not look much at their ollas while writ- 
ing". The fibre of the leaf guides the pen. 



respecting the Hindoos. 131 

words of the preacher, renders it peculiarly 
necessary 'that the priests' lips should keep 
knowledge. 5 An old rule of the Mission is. 
that the sermon of the morning should be read 
to the Schools in the evening, by the Catechist, 
from his Palmyra leaf. 

'Another custom obtains among them which 
pleased me much. In the midst of the dis- 
course the preacher sometimes puts a ques- 
tion to the congregation; who answers it with- 
out hesitation, in one voice. The object is to 
keep their attention awake, and the minister 
generally prompts the answer himself. Thus, 
suppose that he is saying, 'My dear Brethren, 
it is true that your profession of the faith of 
Christ is attended with some reproach, and 
that you have lost your cast with the Brah- 
mins. But your case is not peculiar. The 
man of the world is the man of cast in Europe; 
and he despises the humble and devout disci- 
ple of Christ, even as your Brahmin contemns 
the Sooder. But, thus it hath been from the 
beginning. Every faithful Christian must lose 
cast for the Gospel; even as Christ himself, 
the Forerunner, made himself of no reputa- 
tion, and was despised and rejected of men. 
In like manner, you will be despised; but be of 
good cheer, and say, Though we have lost our 
cast and inheritance amongst men, we shall 
receive in heaven a new name and a better in- 
heritance, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 5 
He then adds, What, my beloved Brethren, 
shall you obtain in heaven? They answer, 'A 
new name and a better inheritance* through 
Jesus Christ our Lord.' It is impossible for a 



132 Christian Researches 



stranger not to be affected with this scene* 
This custom is .deduced from Ziegenbalg, 
who proved its use by long experience. 

'After the Sermon was ended, I returned 
with the Missionaries into the vestry or libra- 
ry of the Church. Here I was introduced to 
the Elders and Catechists of the Congregation. 
Among others came Sattianaden, the Hin- 
doo preacher, one of whose Sermons was pub- 
lished in England some years ago, by the Soci- 
ety for promoting Christian knowledge. He 
is now advanced in years, and his black locks 
have grown gray. As I returned from the 
Church, I saw the Christian families going 
back in crowds to the country, and the boys 
looking at their ollas. What a contrast, thought 
I, is this to the scene at Juggernaut! Here 
there is becoming dress, humane affections, 
and rational discourse. I see here no skulls, 
no self-torture, no self-murder, no dogs and 
vultures, tearing human flesh! Here the Chris- 
tian virtues are found in exercise by the feeble 
minded Hindoo, in a vigor and purity which 
will surprise those who have never known the 
native character but under the greatest disad- 
vantages, as in Bengal. It certainly surprised 
myself; and when I reflected on the moral con- 
duct, upright dealing, and decorous manners 
of the native Christians of Tanjore, I found in 
my breast a new evidence of the peculiar ex- 
cellence and benign influence of the Christian 
Faith. 

'At four o'clock in the afternoon, we attend- 
ed Divine Service at the Chapel in the Mis- 
sion Garden out of the Port. The Rev. Mr. 



respecting the Hindoos. 133 

floxst preached in the Portuguese Language. 
The organ here accompanied the voice in sing- 
ing. I sat on a granite stone which covered 
the grave of Swartz. The epitaph is in Eng- 
lish verse, written by the present Rajah, and 
signed by him, 'Serfogee. 5 In the evening Mr, 
KohlofF presided in the exercise in the schools: 
on which occasion the T am ul Sermon was re- 
peated, and the boys' ollas examined. 

'In consequence of my having expressed a 
wish to hear Sattianaden preach, Mr. KohlofF 
had given notice that there would be Divine 
Service next day, Monday. Accordingly the 
Chapel in Swartz's garden was crowded at an 
earl/ hour. Sattianaden delivered his dis- 
course in the Tamui Language, with much 
natural eloquence, and with visible effect. Kis 
subject was the 'Marvellous Light' He first 
described the pagan darkness, then the light 
of Ziegenbalg, then the light of Swartz, and 
then the heavenly light, 'when there shall be 
no more need of the light of the sun, or of the 
moon.' In quoting a passage from Scrip- 
ture, he desired a lower minister to read it 9 
listening to it as to a record; and then pro- 
ceeded to the illustration. The responses by 
the audience were more frequently called for 
than in the former Sermon. He concluded 
with praying fervently for the glory and pros- 
perity of the Church of England. After the 
Sermon I went up to Sattianaden, and the old 
Christians who had known Swartz came around 
us. They were anxious to hear something of 
the progress of Christianity in the North ox 
India, They said they had heard good ne#s 
12 



134 Christian Researches 



from Bengal. I told them that the news were 
good, but that Bengal was exactly a hundred 
years behind Tanjore. 

'I have had long conversations with the 
Missionaries, relating to the present circum- 
stances of the Tanjore Mission. It is in a 
languishing state at this moment; in conse- 
quence of the war on the Continent of Europe. 
Two of its sources have dried up, the Royal 
College at Copenhagen, and the Orphan-house 
at Halle in Germany. Their remaining re- 
source from Europe is the stipend of 'The 
Society for promoting Christian Knowledge;* 
whom they never mention but with emotions 
of gratitude and affection. But this supply is 
by no means commensurate with the increas- 
ing number of their Churches and Schools. 
The chief support of the Mission is derived 
from itself. Mr. Swartz had in his life time 
acquired a considerable property, through the 
kindness of the English Government and of 
the Native Princes. When he was dying, he 
said, 'Let the cause of Christ be my heir.' 
When his colleague, the pious Gericke, was 
departing, he also bequeathed his property to 
the Mission. And now Mr. Kohloff gives 
from his private funds an annual sum; not that 
he can well afford it; but the Mission is so ex- 
tended, that he gives it, he told me, to preserve 
the new and remote congregations in existence. 
He stated that there were upwards of ten thou- 
sand Protestant Christians belonging to the 
Tanjore and Tinavelly districts alone, who had 
not among them one complete copy of the 
Bible; una that not one Christian perhaps in a 



respecting the Hindoos. 135 

hundred, bad a New Testament; and yet there 
are some copies of the Tamul Scriptures still 
to be sold at Tranquebar: but the poor natives 
cannot afford to purchase them. When I 
mentioned the designs of the Bible Society in 
England, they received the tidings with very 
sensible emotions of thankfulness. Mr. Horst 
said, If only every tenth person were to obtain 
a copy of the Scriptures, it would be an event 
long to be remembered in Tanjore. They la- 
mented much that they were destitute of the 
aid of a printing-press, and represented to me 
that the progress of Christianity had been ma- 
terially retarded of late years by the want of 
that important auxiliary. They have petition*, 
ed the Society for promoting Christian Knowl- 
edge to send them one. They justly observed. 
If you can no longer send us Missionaries to 
preach the Gospel, send us the means of print- 
ing the Gospel.* The Tranquebar Mission and 
the Madras Mission have both possessed print- 
ing-presses for a long period; by the means of 
which they have been extensively useful in 
distributing the Scriptures and religious pub- 
lications in several languages. The Mission 
Press at Tranquebar may be said to have been 

*The Brahmins in Tanjore have procured a press, 
c which they dedicate (say the Missionaries in their 
last letter) to the Glory of their gods;* but the Mission- 
aries, who first introduced the civilization of thris- 
tianity at the Tanjore capital, are still without one. 
Printing is certainly the legitimate instrument of the 
Christian for the promulgation of Christianity. We 
Protestants have put it into the hands of the Brah- 
Ihins, and we ought to see to it that the teachers of 
our own religion are possessed of an equal advantage, 



136 



Christian Researches- 



the fountain of all the good fliat was done in 
India during the last century. It was estab- 
lished by Ziegenbalg. From this press, in 
conjunction with that at Halle in Germany, 
have proceeded volumes in Arabic, Syriac, 
Hindostanee, Tamul, Telinga, Portuguese, 
Danish, and English. I have in my possession 
the Psalms of David in the Hindostanee Lan- 
guage, printed in the Arabic character; and 
the History of Christ in Syriac, intended prob- 
ably for the Syro-Romish Christians, on the 
sea-coast of Travancore, whom a Danish Mis- 
sionary once visited, both of which volumes 
were edited by the Missionaries of Tranque- 
bar. There is also in Swartz's Library at Tan- 
jore, a Grammar of the Hindostanee Language 
in quarto, published at the same press; an im- 
portant fact which was not known at the Col- 
lege of Fort William, when Professor Gil- 
christ commenced his useful labors in that 
language/ I 

'Tanjore, Sept 3, 1806, 
^Before I left the capital of Tanjore, the Ra- 
jah was pleased to honor me with a second au- 
dience. On this occasion he presented to me 
a portrait of himself, a very striking likeness, 
painted by a Hindoo artist at the Tanjore 
Court. The Missionary, Dr. John, accompa- 
nied me to the palace. The Rajah received 
him with much kindness, and presented to him 
a piece of gold cloth. Of the resident Mis- 
sionary Mr. Kohloff, whom the Rajah sees fre- 
quently, he spoke to me in terms of high ap- 
probation. This cannot be very agreeable to 
the Brahmins; but the Rajah, though he yet 



respecting the Hindoos. 137 

profess the Brahminical religion, is no longer 
obedient to the dictates of the Brahmins, and 
they are compelled to admit his superior attain- 
ments in knowledge. I passed the chief part 
of this morning in looking over Mr. Swartz's 
manuscripts and books: and when I was coming 
away Mr. Kohloff presented to me a Hebrew 
Psalter, which had been Mr* Swartz's compan- 
ion for fifty years; also a brass lamp which he 
had got first when a Student at the College 
of Halle, and had used in his lucubrations to 
the time of his death; for Mr. Swartz seldom 
preached to the natives without previous study. 
I thought I saw the image of Swaitz in his suc^ 
cessor. Mr. Kohloff is a man of great simpli- 
city of manners, of meek deportment, and of 
ardent zeal in the cause of revealed Religion, 
and of humanity. He walked with me through 
the Christian village close to his house; and I 
was much pleased to see the affectionate re- 
spect of the people towards him; the young 
people of both sexes coming forward from the 
doors on both sides, to salute him and receive 
his benediction. 5 '* 

* That I may give to those who are interested in 
the promotion of Christianity in the East, a more just 
view of the character of Swartz's successor, the Rev. 
Mr ? Kohloff, I shall iubjoin an Extract of a Letter 
which I have since received from the Rev. Mr. 
Horst. 

<Tanjore, Sept. 24, 1807. 
'The Rev. Mr. Kohloff is sometimes rather weak, 
on account of so many and various cares that assail 
him without ceasing*. He provides for the wants of 
this and the Southern Missions (Tritchinopoly ex- 
cepted) by disbursing annually upwards of one thou* 



138 Christian Researches 



'September 4th, 1806. 
"Leaving Tanjore, I passed through the 
woods inhabited by the Collaries (or thieves) 
now humanized by Christianity. When they 
understood who I was, they followed me on the 
road, stating their destitute condition, in regard 
to religious instruction. They were clamorous 
for Bibles. They supplicated for teachers. 
We don't want bread or money from you, said 
they; but we want the word of God.' Nov/, 
thought I, whose duty is it to attend to the moral 

sand pagodas (about 1.250 sterling") out of his private 
purse, partly to make up the difference between the 
income and expenditure of this and the Southern Mis- 
sion (of which I annex an Abstract) and the rest in 
assisting the deserving poor, without regard to religion^ 
and for various pious uses. To him, as Arbitrator 
and Father, apply all Christians that are at variance, 
disturbed from without or from within, out of service 
or distressed; for most of our Christians will do any 
thing rather than go to law. 

'All these heterogeneous, but, to a Missionary at 
Tanjore, unavoidable avocations, joined to the ordi- 
nary duties of his station, exercise his mind early and 
late; and if he is not of a robust constitution, will un- 
dermine his health at last. Happily, several neigh- 
boring Churches and new congregations, belonging to 
the Mission of Tanjore, afford Mr. Kohloff" frequent 
opportunities to relax his mind, and to recruit his 
health and spirits, by making occasional short excur- 
sions to see these new Christians, who were professed 
thieves only a few years ago, and many of them are yioHo 
an honor to the Christian profession, and industrious pea- 
.\ihts. It is pleasing to behold the anxiety with 
which a great number of our Christian children in- 
quire at such times when their father will return; and 
how they run several miles to meet him with shouts 
^nd clapping of hands, and hymns of thanks to God, 
as soon as they discern his palankeen at a distance." 



respecting the Hindoos. 189 

wants of this people? Is it that of the English 
nation, or of some other nation?' 

'Tritehinopoly, September 5th. 
'The first Church built by Svvartz is at this 
place. It is called Christ's Church, and is a 
large building, capable of containing perhaps 
two thousand people. The aged Missionary^ 
the Rev. Mr. Pohle, presides over this Church, 
and over the native congregations at this place. 
Christianity flourishes; but I found that here, 
as at other places, there is a 'famine of Bibles.' 
The Jubilee was celebrated on the 9th of July, 
being the hundredth year from the arrival of 
the messengers of the Gospel. On this occa- 
sion their venerable Pastor preached from 
Matt, xxviii, 19; 4 Go ye therefore, and teach 
all nations, baptizing them in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost/ 
At this station, there are about a thousand En- 
glish troops. Mr. Pohle being a German, does 
not speak English very well; but he is rever- 
enced for his piety by the English; and both offi- 
cers and men are glad to hear the religion of their 
country preached in any <way. On the Sunday 
morning, I preached in Christ's Church to a 
full assembly, from these words, 'For we have 
seen his Star in the East, and are come to wor- 
ship him.' Indeed what I had seen in these 
provinces rendered this text the most appro- 
priate I could select. Next day some of the 
English soldiers came to me, desiring to know 
how they might procure Bibles. ; It is a de~ 
lightfui thing,' said one of them, Ho hear our 
own religion preached by our own country- 
man,' I am informed that there are at this 



140 



Christian Researches 



time above twenty English regiments in India, 
and not one of them has a chaplain. The men 
live without religion, and then they bury each 
pther. O England, England, it is not for thine 
own goodness that Providence giveth thee the 
treasures of India! 

*I proceed hence to visit the Christian 
Churches in the provinces of Madura, and 
Tinavelly.' 

The friends of Christianity in India have 
had it in their power to afford some aid to the 
Christian Churches in Tanjore. On the 1st of 
January of the present year (1810,) the Rev, 
Mr. Brown preached a Sermon at Calcutta, in 
which he represented the petition of the Hin^ 
doos for Bibles. A plain statement of the fact 
was sufficient to oper the hearts of the public, 
A subscription was immediately set on foot, 
and Lieut. General Hewitt, Commander in 
Chief, then Deputy Governor in Bengal , sub- 
scribed 250/. The chief officers of govern- 
ment, and the principal inhabitants of Calcutta, 
raised the subscription, in a few days to the 
sum of 1000/ sterling. Instructions were sent 
to Mr. Kohloff, to buy up all the copies of the 
Tamul Scriptures; to distribute them at a 
small price amongst the natives, and to order a 
new edition to be printed off without loss of time* 

VERSIONS OF THE SCRIPTURES 
FOR THE HINDOOS. 
Having now seen what the Hindoos are in 
theft state of idolatry, as at Juggernaut, and in 
Bengal; and what they may become under the 
influence of Christianity, as at Tranquebar, 
JritchinopoJy, and Tanjore, it remains to give 



respecting the Hindoos. 141 

aome account of the translation of the Scrips 
tures into the languages of the Hindoos. 

There are five principal languages spoken 
by Hindoos in countries subject to the British: 
Empire, These are, the Hindostanee, which 
prevades Hindostan generally; and the four 
languages of the four great provinces, viz. the 
Bengalee, for the province of Bengal; the Te- 
linga, for the Northern Sicars; the Tamul lor 
Coromandel, and the Carnatic; arid the May- 
layalini, or Malabar , for the coast of Malabar 
and Travancore. 

Of these five languages, there are two, into 
which the Scriptures are already translated; 
the Tamul, by the Danish Missionaries in the 
last century; and the Bengalee, by the Baptist 
Missionaries from England. The remaining 
three languages are in progress of translation; 
the tfindoetanee, by the Rev. Henry Martyn, 
B. A. Chaplain in Bengal; the Malabar, by 
Mar D.ionysius, Bishop of the Syrian Chris- 
tians in Travancore; both of which translations 
will be noticed more particularly hereafter; and 
the Telinga, by Ananda Rayer, a Telinga 
Brahmin, by birth a Mahratta, under the super*. 
intendance of Mr* Augustus Desgranges 
at Vizagapatam, a Missionary belonging to 
the London Scciety.* 

*The Christian Church has now to lament the loss 
of two of the translators of the Holy Scriptures, men- 
tioned in this page, viz. the venerable bishop of tlie 
Syrian church, and the young" missionary, Augustus 
Desgranges: Their works do follow them. Pray ye, 
therefore, the Lord of the harvest that he would 
send forth more laborers into his Harvest, Luke x, 2. 
SeeBogue's Sermon on the {death of the Missionaries, 



142 Christian Researches 



Ananda Rayer, a Brahmin of high cast, wai 
lately converted to the Christian faith, and has 
given undoubted proofs of the serious imprest 
sion of its principles on his heart.* It is re- 

*The account of Ananda Rayer's conversion Is 
given by the Rev Dr. John the aged Missionary, at 
Tranquebar, in a letter to Mr. Dtrsgranges. This 
Brahmin applied (as many Brahmins and other Hin- 
doos constantly do) to an older Brahmin of some 
fame for sanctity, to know "what he should do that 
he might be saved?" The old Brahmin told him, 
that "he must repeat a certain prayer four lack of 
times?" that is 400,000 times. This he performed 
in a Pagoda, in six months; and added many painful 
ceremonies. But finding no comfort or peace from 
these external rites; he went to a Romish Priest and 
asked him if he knew what was the true religion? The 
Priest gave him some Christian books in the Telinga 
language; and after a long investigation of Chris- 
tianity, the inquiring Hindoo had no doubt remaining 
on his mind, that 'Christ was the Savior of the world.' 
But he was not satisfied with the Romish worship 
in many points: he disliked the adoration of images 
and other superstitions: and having heard from the 
Priests themselves, that the Protestant Christians at 
Tanjore and Tranquebar, professed to have a purer 
faith and had got the Bible translated and worship- 
ped no images; lie visited Dr. John, and the other 
Missionaries at Tranquebar, where he remained four 
months, conversing, says Dr. John, 'almost everyday 
with me,' and examining the Holy Scriptures. He 
soon acquired the Tumul Language (which has affin- 
ity with the Telinga) that he might read the Tamul 
translation; and he finally became a member of the 
Protestant Church. 

The Missionaries at Vizagapatam being in want of 
a learned J elinga scholar to assist them in a transla- 
tion of the Scriptures into the Telinga language Dr. 
John recommended Ananda Rayer c for he was averse, 
says he, to undertake, any worldly employment, and 



respecting the Hindoos. 143 

tnarkable that versions of the Scriptures 
should be now preparing for the Mahomedans 
and Hindoos, by their own converted coun- 
trymen; namely the Persian and Arabic ver- 
sions, by Sab at the Arabian; and the Telinga 
version by Ananda RAYERthe Telinga Brah- 
min. The latter has translated the four Gos- 
pels, and the Acts of the Apostles. The pro- 
gress of Sabat in his translations will be noticed 
hereafter. 

THE CEYLONESE. 
In the island of Ceylon, the population un- 
der the British Government amounts accord- 
ing to the best authorities, to upwards of a 
million and a half; and one-third is supposed 
to profess Christianity. This population was 
divided by the Dutch, while they had posses* 
sion of the island, into 240 church-ships, and 
three native schoolmasters were appointed to 
each church-ship. The Dutch government 
never gave an official appointment to any na- 
tive who was not a Christian; a distinction 
which was ever considered by them as a wise 
policy, as well as a Christian duty, and which 
is continued by his Majesty's Government iu 
Ceylon. Perhaps it is not generally known in 
England that our Bengal and Madras Govern.^ 

had a great desire to be useful to his brethren of the 
Telinga nation.* The reverend Missionary concludes 
thus; * What Jesus Christ had required of his follow- 
ers* this man hath literally done; he hath left father* 
mother, sisters, and brothers, and houses, and landSj 
for the Gopsel's sake.* 

See Dr. John's Letter, 29th Jan 1808, communi- 
cated to the Bible Society, by the Rev* Mr, Brown, 



144 Christian Researches 



ments do not patronize the native Christians. 
They give official appointments to Mahome- 
dans and Hindoos generally in preference to 
natives professing Christianity. The chief 
argument for the retention of this system is 
precedent. It was the practice of the first set- 
tlers. But it has been often observed that 
what might be proper or necessary in a factory, 
may not be tolerable in a great Empire. It is 
certain that this system confirms prejudice, 
exposes our religion to contempt in the eyes 
of the natives, and precludes every ray of hope 
of the future prevalence of Christianity at the 
seats of Government. 

'Jaffna-patam, in Ceylon, Sept. 27, 1806. 

'From-the Hindoo Temple of Ramisserara, I 
crossed over to Ceylon, keeping close to 
Adam's bridge. I was surprised to find that 
all the boatmen were Christians of Ceylon. I 
asked the helmsman what religion the English 
professed, who now governed the island. He 
said he could not tell, only that they were not 
of the Portuguese or Dutch religion. I was 
not so much surprised at his ignorance after- 
wards, as I was at the time. 

'I have had the pleasure to meet here with 
Alexander Johnstone, Esq. of the Supreme 
Court of Judicature, who is on the circuit; a 
man of large and liberal views, the friend of 
learning, and of Christianity. He is well ac- 
quainted with the language of the country, 
and with the history of the island; and his pro- 
fessional pursuits afford him a particular 
knowledge of its present state; so that his 
communications are truly valuable. It will be 



respecting the Hindoos. 145 

scarcely believed in England, that there are 
here Protestant Churches under the King's 
government which are without ministers. In 
the time of Baldjeus, the Dutch preacher and 
historian, there were thirty-two Christian 
Churches in the province of Jaffna alone. At 
this time there is not one Protestant European 
Minister in the whole province. I ought to 
except Mr. Palm, a solitary Missionary, who 
has been sent out by the London Society, and 
receives some stipend from tbe British Gov- 
ernment. I visited Mr, Palm at his residence 
a few miles from the town of Jaffna. He is 
prosecuting the study of the Tamul Language; 
for that is the language of this part of Ceylon, 
from its proximity to the Tamul Continent, 
Mrs. Palm has made as great progress in the 
language as her husband, and is extremely 
active in the instruction of the native women 
and children. I asked her if she had no wish 
to return to Europe, after living so long among 
the uncivilized Cingalese. No, she said; she 
was 'all the day long happy in the communica- 
tion of knowledge/ Mr. Palm has taken pos- 
session of the old Protestant Church of Tilly- 
Pally. By reference to the history, I found it 
was the Church in which Baldseus himself 
preached (as he himself mentions) to a con- 
gregation of two thousand natives; for a view 
of the Church is given in his work. Most of 
those handsome Churches, of which views are 
given in the plates of Baldaeus's history, are 
now in ruins. Even in the town and fort of 
Jaffna, where there is a spacious edifice for 
Pivine Worship, and a respectable society tff 
L3 



146 



Christian Researches 



English and Dutch inhabitants, no Clergyman 
fcas yet been appointed. The only Protestant 
preacher in the town of Jaffna is Christian 
David, a Hindoo Catechist sent over by the 
Mission of Tranquebar. His chief ministra- 
tions are in the Tamul Tongue; but he some- 
times preaches in the English Language, 
-vfhich he spes.ks with tolerable propriety; and 
the Dutch and English resort to hear him.. I 
went with the rest to his Church; when he de- 
livered extempore a very excellent Discourse, 
which his present Majesty George the Third, 
would not have disdained to hear. And this 
Hindoo supports the interests of the English 
Church in the province of Jaffna. The Dutch 
ministers who formerly officiated here, have 
gone to Batavia or to Europe. The whole 
district is now in the hands of the RomisL 
priests from the College of Goa; who perceiv- 
ing the indifference of the English nation to 
their own religion, have assumed quiet and 
undisturbed possession of the land. And the 
English Government justly preferring the 
Romish superstition to the worship of the idol 
Bocdha, thinks it right to countenance the 
Catholic Religion in Ceylon. But whenever 
our Church shall direct her attention to the 
promotion of Christianity in the East, I know 
of no place which is more worthy of her labor, 
than the old Protestant Vineyard of Jaffna Pa- 
tam. The Scriptures are already prepared 
in the Tamul Language. The language of 
the rest of Ceylon is the Cingalese or Ceytonese.' 

'Columbo, in Ceylon. 10th March, 180S. 

1 1 find that the south part of the island is 

in much the same state as the north* in regard 



respecting the Hindoos. 147 

to Christian instruction. There are but two 
English Clergymen in the whole island. 'What 
wonder' (said a Romish priest to me) 'that 
your nation should be so little interested about 
the conversion of the Pagans to Christianity, 
when it does not even give teachers to its own 
subjects who are already Christians? I was not 
surprised to hear that great numbers of the 
Protestants every year go back to idolatry. 
Being destitute of a Head to take cognizance 
of their state, they apostatize to Boodha^ as the 
Israelites turned to Baal and Ashteroth, It is 
perhaps true that the religion of Christ has 
never been so disgraced in any age of the 
Church, as it has been lately, by our official 
neglect of the Protestant Church in Ceylon. 

*I passed the day at Mount Lavinia, the 
country residence of General Maitland, the 
Governor of Ceylon; and had some conversa 
tion with his Excellency on the religious state 
of the country. He desired I would commit 
to writing, and leave with him a memorandum 
of inquiries which I wished should be made on 
subjects relating to the former prevalence of 
the Protestant Religion in the island, and the 
means of reviving and establishing it once more. 
His Excellency expressed his conviction that 
some Ecclesiastical Establishment ought to be 
given to Ceylon; as had been given to other 
Colonies of His Majesty in America and the 
West Indies. He asked what was the cause of 
the delay in giving an Ecclesiastical Establish- 
ment to the Continent of India. I told him I sup- 
posed the chief cause was the mixed govern- 
ment of our Indian Empire. It was said to be a 
byestion at home. who ought to originate it. Had 



148 Christian Researches 



there been no revolution inEurope to distract the 
attention of the nation, and had Mr. Pitt lived, 
many things of a grand and arduous character 
would have treen done which are yet left un- 
done. There are now three Missionaries of 
the London Society established in three different 
parts of the island. It gave me great pleasure 
to find that General Maitland, and the senior 
Chaplain at Columbo, the Honorable Mr. Twis- 
leton, had afforded their patronage in the most 
liberal manner to these useful teachers. Gov- 
ernment has allowed to each of them an annual 
stipend. In returning from the country 1 pass- 
ed through the groves of Cinnamon, which 
extend nearly a mile in length. Ceylon is be- 
lieved by some of the Easterns, both Mahom- 
edans ami Hindoos, to have been the residence 
of the first man (for the Hindoos have a First 
Man, and a Garden of Eden, as well as the 
Christians;) because it abounds in 'Trees 
pleasant to the eyes, and good for food;' and is 
famous for its rare metals and precious stones. 
'There is gold, bdellium, and the onyx-stone/ 
The rocky ridge which connects this happy 
island with the main land, is called Adam's 
Bridge; the lofty mountain in the middle of 
the island every where visible, is called Adam's 
Peak: and there is a sepulchre of immense 
length, which they call Abel's Tomb. All 
these names were given many ages before the 
introduction of Christianity from Europe. The 
Cinnamon trees love a sandy soil. The sur- 
face of the ground appeared to be entirely sand. 
I thought it wonderful that the most valuable of 
all trees should grow in luxuriance in such an 
arid soil without human culture. I compared 



respecting the Hindoos. 149 

them in my mind to the Ceylon Christians in 
their present state, who are left to flourish by 
themselves under the blessing of heaven, with- 
out those external and rational aids which 
have been divinely appointed to nourish the 
Church of Christ.' 

'Columfco, 11th March, 1808. 
*I have conversed with intelligent persons 
on the means of translating the Scriptures in- 
to the Cingalese Language. The whole of 
the New Testament has been translated, but 
only three books of the Old Testament. But 
even this portion has been translated almost 
in vain: for there is no supply of books for the 
use of the people. I reflected with astonish- 
ment on the fact, that there are by computation 
500.000 natives in Ceylon professing Chris- 
tianity, and that there should not be one com- 
plete copy of the Holy Scriptures in the ver- 
nacular tongue. Samuel Toifry? Esq. head of 
a civil department in Columbo, is a good Cin- 
galese scholar, and is now engaged in compil- 
ing a Cingalese Dictionary. I proposed to 
him to undertake the completion of the Cin- 
galese Version; which is easily practicable, as 
there are many learned Cingalese Christians 
in Columbo. He professed himself ready to 
engage in the work, provided he should i*e- 
ceive the sanction of the government. I men- 
tioned to him what had passed in my conver- 
sation with General Maitland, and his Excel- 
lency's favorable sentiments on the subject^ 
and added that a correspondence would be im- 
mediately commenced with him from Calcutta 
conqermrig the work, and funds apportioned 



150 Christian Researches 



for the execution of it. Alexander Johnston©* 
|£sq* who is now in Col umbo, has furnished 
jne with his sentiments on the best means of 
reviving and maintaining the Protestant inter- 
est in Ceylon. Did his professional avocations 
permit, Mr. Johnstone is himself the fit person 
to superintend the translation and printing of 
the Scriptures. It is a proof of the interest 
which this gentleman takes in the progress of 
Christian knowledge, that he hath caused Bish- 
op Porte us's Evidences of Christianity to be 
translated into the Cingalese tongue, for dis- 
tribution among the natives.* 

THE MALAYS. 
A empire has been added to Great Brit- 

ain in the East, which may be called her Malay 
Empire. The extensive dominion of the 
Dutch in the Indian Ocean, is devolving upon 
the English; and it may be expected that Brit- 
ain will soon he mistress of the whole of the 
Malayan Archjfe^ago. But as we increase 
pur territories, we increase our obligations. 
Our duties to our Hindoo Empire have been 
long enough the subject of discussion: let us 
now turn our attention to the obligations which 
yve pwe to our Malay Empire. We are now 
about to take possession of islands, peopled by 
numbers of Protestant Christians. For in ev- 
ery island where the Dutch established their 
government, they endeavored to convert the 
natives to Christianity, and they were success- 
ful. Those amongst us who would recpnir 
jnend that the evangelization of barbarous na- 
tions should be deferred Hill a more convent 
gnt season/ >vill have, no, opportunity of ofiei> 



respecting the Malays. lol 

Sag the advice in regard to some of these isl- 
ands: for, behold, the natives are Christians 
already. They profess the religion of the Bi- 
ble. Let it be our endeavor then to do more 
justice to these our new Protestant subjects 
than we have done to the Christians of Ceylon. 
We have less excuse in the present instance^ 
for the Malay Scriptures are already translat- 
ed to our hands. What a noble field here 
opens to the view of the "Society for promot- 
ing Christian Knowledge,' 3 and of the Bible 
Society! Jlere there is ample room for a praise- 
worthy emulation, and for the utmost exercise 
of their benevolent exertions. One hundred 
thousand Malay Bibles will not suffice to sup- 
ply the Malay Christians. 

The Sacred Scriptures were translated by 
the Dutch, into the Eastern Malay;* for that is 
the general language of their extensive donrin* 
ions in the Indian Sea. But the Eastern Ma- 
lay is different from the Western Malay, or 
that of Sumatra. In the College of Fort- Wil- 
liam, Thomas Jarret, Esq. of the Honorable 
Company's Civil Service, was preparing a ver- 
sion of the Scriptures in the Western Malay; 
for which undertaking he was well qualified, 
having resided twelve years in Sumatra. When 
the progress of the Biblical translations was. 
interrupted in the College, Mr. Jarret prose- 
cuted the work, after his return to Madras-. 
Jle has had, as an assistant in the design, a 

# A complete version of the Malay Bible Was pub>. 
lished in the Arabic character at Batavia, in 5 vols, 
8vo. in 1758, under the direction of Jacob Mossel^ 
Governor-General of the Diajch possessions in t&Q 
$ast ladies. 



152 Christian Researches 



learned Malay of the rank of Rajah in his own 
country, who came from Sumatra for the pur- 
pose. Mr. Jarret has also made considerable 
progress in compiling a copious Malay Die- 
tionary, which he commenced before he left 
the island. His labor, it is to be hoped, will 
not be lost to the public; for the Malay Lan- 
guage is daily increasing in its importance to 
the British nation. 

Prince of Wales' Island, or, as it is called 
by the natives, Penang, or Puio Penang, that 
is, the island Penang, is the capital of our Ma- 
lay territories, and is the proper place for the 
cultivation of the Malay Language, being situ- 
ated close to the main land of Malacca. As 
there is a College in Bengal for instructing the 
English in the languages of the continent of 
Hindostan, it is equally expedient that there 
should be an Institution in Penang for the cul- 
tivation of the Malay Tongue, and of the vari- 
ous dialects of our insular possessions. The 
Dutch attended to this object in the very in- 
fancy of their empire. Besides, it is probable 
that Penang will, in the progress of Eastern 
civilization, become the great emporium of 
Asiatic Commerce. lis sudden elevation, is a 
prognostic of its future celebrity. It is situ- 
ated on what maybe called, 'the high way,' in 
which ships sail from either hemisphere; and 
is the very centre of British navigation in the 
East. The Author resided on this island for 
about a month, and was greatly surprised at 
the variety of languages which are spoken, 
and at the different races of men who present 
themselves to yiew in this infant settlement. 



respecting the Malays. 153 

The merchants are chiefly of the Malay, and 
Indo-Chinese nations. John Shaw, Esq. was 
prosecuting the study of the Eastern Malay 
Language, when I visited the island, and has 
since published a considerable portion of a 
Malay Grammar. 

The author who chiefly claims our notice in 
regard to the Malay regions is J. C. Ley- 
den, M. D. Professor of Hindostanee in the 
College of Fort-William. To him the learned 
world is indebted for 'a Dissertation on the 
Languages and Literature of the Indo-Chinese 
nations,' just published in the Asiatic Re- 
searches, in which he illuminates a very dark 
subject, and opens a new view to Great Brit- 
ain of her insular possessions in Asia. Dr. 
Leyden takes the lead in this most useful sci- 
ence, in the East, being possessed of very rare 
talents for general Philology, which he has ap- 
plied almost suddenly, and with admirable ef- 
fect, to the oriental Languages. If this eru- 
dite scholar should prosecute his researches 
for some years to come, with equal assiduity 
and success, he will promote, in the most ef- 
fectual manner, the general civilization of the 
East by opening the way for the future exer- 
tions of Christian teachers, and preparing them 
for the study of languages, the names of which 
are not yet known in Europe. 

Penang, and the neighboring settlement of 
Malacca, are most favorable stations for the 
study of the various dialects of the Malay and 
Chinese Languages; and for pouring forth 
from the press useful works for the civiliza- 
tion of maritime and Austral A&i'a. Every 



154 Christian Researches 



week, boats of different nations are ready to 
carry off everything that is printed to their re- 
spective regions. The author found here u 
general spirit of inquiry, a communicative dis- 
position, and an unusual thirst for knowledge; 
for the civilities of commerce have a tendency 
to weaken prejudice and superstition among 
barbarous tribes. 

Although the Dutch introduced Christianity 
on every island where they established a Gov- 
ernment, yet the greater part of the Malay isl- 
ands are involved in darkness. The natives 
are of three general casts, Pagans, Mahome- 
dans, and Chinese. The Mahomedans chiefly 
inhabit the shores, and the Pagans the interior 
parts of the islands. The barbarism of the 
interior nations in Sumatra, Borneo, and other 
islands almost exceeds belief. Marsden, in 
his history of Sumatra, had informed ua that it 
was usual with the natives of the interior, call- 
ed the Bdtta tribes* to kill and eat their crim- 
inals, and prisoners of war; but the researches 
of Dr. Leyden have led to the discovery that 
they sometimes sacrifice their own relations. 
'They themselves declare,' says he, "that they 
frequently eat their own relations when aged 
and infirm: and that not so much to gratify 
their appetites, as to perform a pious ceremo- 
ny. Thus, when a man becomes infirm and 
weary of the world, he is said to invite his own 
children to eat him in the season when salt and 
limes are cheapest. He then ascends a tree, 
round which his friends and offspring assem- 
ble, and as they shake the tree, join in a funer- 
al dirge, the import of which is, 'The season 



respecting the Malays. 155 

h come, the fruit is ripe, and it must descend.* 
The victim descends, and those that are near- 
est and dearest to him deprive him of life, and 
devour his remains in a solemn banquet. 5 * 

These cannibals inhabit the interior of the 
island of Sumatra, on the shore of which is the 
English settlement, Bencoolen, or Fort-Marl- 
borough. We have been settled there for a 
long period, and trade with the inhabitants for 
their spices. In return for the fiefifier which 
the natives give us, it would well become our 
character as a Christian nation were we now at 
length, to offer them the New Testament. 

Another description of barbarians in the 
Eastern Isles, are the Haraforas^ called by the 
Dutch, the Alfoers. They are to be found in 
almost all the larger islands. 'In their manners, 
says Dr. Leyden, the most singular feature is 
the necessity imposed on every person of, 
sometime in his life, imbruing his hands in 
human blood: and in general, among all their 
tribes no person is permitted to marry, till he 
can shew the skull of a man whom he has 
slaughtered. They eat the flesh of their ene^ 
mies like the Battaa^ and drink out of their 
skulls; and the ornaments of their houses are 
human skulls and teeth.'t When the Author 
was at Pulo Penang he himself saw a Chief 
of the Malay tribe who had a staff, on the head 
of which was a bushy lock of human hair; 
which he said he had cut from the head of his 
enemy whom he had killed. 

The Author has mentioned the foregoing 
circumstances to shew what Paganism is in 

* Asiatic Jtuearches, vol. x, p. 203, f Ibid, p. 217; 



156 



Christian Researches 



its natural state, and to awaken some desire 
of civilizing a people, who are now so acces- 
sible to us. Some Philosphers of the school 
of Voltaire and Gibbon, have been extravagant 
in their eulogium of man in a state of nature, 
or in some other state devoid of Christianity; 
and it is to be lamented that some Christian 
writers have tried of late to draw the same 
picture. But Paganism in its best estate, is 
well described by one line of the Poet: 

Monurum, borrendum, inforine, ingens cut LUMEN aderaptum. Vug, 

No quarter of the globe promises to be more 
auspicious to Christian Missions than the Ma- 
layan Archipelago. In regard to the probable 
success of our endeavors, the Dutch have al- 
ready shewn what is practicable. The natives 
are of different casts, and are a divided people. 
The communication is easy from island to 
island; our own ships are continually plying 
on their shores. The China fleet pass through 
twice oroftener every year; and with most of 
the islands we have intercourse by what is cal- 
led in India, the country trade. And now 
there will be, of course, an English Govern- 
ment established in each of the conquered is- 
lands in lieu of the Dutch. 

The Mahomedans found it easy to translate 
the Koran into the languages of Java, and 
of the Celebes; but the Sacred Scriptures are 
not yet translated into either of these languages. 
The proper language of Java is different from 
the Malay of the city of Batavia. The lan- 
guage of the Celebes' is called the Bugis, or 
Bouguese. The natives of Celebes are dis- 
tinguished for their vigor of mind and strength 



respecting the Malays. 157 

*©f body; and are acknowledged to be the first 
of the Orang Timor, or Eastern men. Liter- 
ature was formerly cultivated among them. 
Dr. Leyden enumerates fifty-three different 
volumes. 'Their Songs/ says he, and roman- 
ces are famous among all the islands of the 
East. 5 Their language extends to other islands; 
for they formerly carried their conquests be- 
yond the Moluccas. The man who shall first 
translate the Bible into the language of the 
Celebes, will probably be read by as many 
islanders as have read the translation of Wick- 
liffe. Let us consider how long these nations 
have waited for Christian instruction, and con- 
template the words of the prophecy, 'The isles 
shall wait for HIS Law,' Is. xliii, 4. 

The facilities for civilizing the Malayan isles 
are certainly very great; and these facilities 
are our strongest encouragement to make the 
attempt. Both in our translation of the Scrip- 
tures and in missions to the heathen, we should 
avoid as much as possible what may be called 
enterprise. Let us follow the path that is easy 
and secure, and make use of those means which 
are already afforded to us by Providence. 
Thus the most valuable and important transla- 
tion of the Scriptures in the present circum- 
stances will be that for which a people are al- 
ready prepared, such as the Maylayalim, the 
Cingalese, and Malay. And the most judic- 
iously planned Missions will be those where 
there is a prospect of personal security to the 
teachers; and where there are, judging from hu- 
man probabilities, the greatest facilities for 
the conversion of the peopje. 
H 



158 Christian Researches 



SYRIAN CHRISTIANS IN INDIA. 
Thk Syrian Christians inhabit the interior of 
Travancore and Malabar, in the South of India; 
and have been settled there from the early 
t ages of Christianity. The first notices of this 
ancient people in recent times are to be found 
in the Portuguese histories. When Vasco de 
Gama arrived at Cochin on the coast of Mal- 
abar, in the year 1503, he saw the sceptre of 
the Christian King; for the Syrian Christians 
had formerly regal power in Malay-ala.* The 
name or title of their last King was Beliarte; 
and he dying without issue, the dominion de- 
volved on the King of Cochin and Diamper. 

When the Portuguese arrived, they were 
agreeably surprised to nnd upwards of a hun- 
dred Christian Churches on the coast of Mala- 
bar. But when they became acquainted with 
the purity and simplicity of their worship they 
were offended. 'These Churches, 5 said the 
Portuguese, 'belong to the Pope.' 'Who is the 
Pope,' said the natives, 'we never heard of him.* 
The European priests were yet more alarmed, 
when they found that these Hindoo Christians 
maintained the order and discipline of a regu- 
lar Church under Episcopal Jurisdiction: and 
that, for 1300 years past they had enjoyed a 
succession of Bishops appointed by the Patri- 

* Malay- ala is the proper name fur the whole coun- 
try of Travancore and Malabar, comprehending the 
territory between the mountains and the sea, from 
C tpe Comorin to Cape lib or Dilly. The lung ;-ag.e 
of these extensive regions is called Malayalim, and 
sometimes Malabar. We shall use tbo word Mala- 
bar, as belr»£ uf easier pronunciation* 



respecting the Syrians. 15® 

arch of Antioch. 'We,' said they, 'are of the 
true faith, whatever you from the West may be; 
for we come from the place where the follow- 
ers of Christ were first called Christians. 5 

When the power of the Portuguese became^ 
sufficient for their purpose, they invaded these 
tranquil Churches, seized some of the Clergy, 
and devoted them to the death of heretics. 
Then the inhabitants heard for the first time 
that there was a place called the Inquisition; 
and that its fires had been lately lighted at 
Goa, near their own land. But the Portu- 
guese, finding that the people were resolute 
in defending their ancient faith, began to try 
more conciliatory measures. They seized the 
Syrian Bishop Mar Joseph, and sent him pris- 
oner to Lisbon: and then convened a Synod at 
one of the Syrian churches called Diamper ? 
near Cochin, at which the Romish Archbishop 
Menezes presided. At this compulsory Synod, 
150 of the Syrian Clergy appeared. They 
were accused of the following practices and 
opinions: 'That they had married wives; that 
they owned but two Sacraments, Baptism and 
the Lord's Supper; that they neither invoked 
Saints, nor worshipped Images, nor believed 
in Purgatory: and that they had no other or- 
ders or names of dignity in the Church, than 
Bishop, Priest, and Deacon.' These tenets 
they were called on to abjure, or to suffer sus- 
pension from all church benefices. It was 
also decreed that all the Syrian books on Ec>- 
clesiastical subjects that could be found should 
be burned; 'in order/ said the Inquisitors, 'that 
no pretended apostolical monuments may re- 
main.' 



160 Christian Researches 



The Churches on the sea-coast were thus 
compelled to acknowledge the supremacy of 
the Pope: but they refused to pray in Latin, 
and insisted on retaining their own language 
and Liturgy. This point they said they would 
only give up with their lives. The Pope com- 
promised with them: Menezes purged their 
Liturgy of its errors: and they retain their 
Syriac Language, and have a Syriac College 
unto this day. These are called the Syro- 
Roman Churches, and are principally situated 
on the sea-coast. 

The Churches in the interior would not 
yield to Rome. After a show of submission 
for a little while, they proclaimed eternal war 
against the Inquisition; they hid their books, 
fled occasionally to the mountains, and sought 
the protection of the Native Princes, who had 
always been proud of their alliance* 

Two centuries had elapsed without any par- 
ticular information concerning the Syrian 
Christians in the interior of India. It was 
doubted by many whether they existed at all; 
but if they did exist, it was thought probable 
that they must possess some interesting doc- 
uments of Christian antiquity. The Author 
conceived the design of visiting them, if prac- 
ticable in his tour through Hindostan. He 
presented a short memoir on the subject in 
1805, to Marquis Wellesley, then Governor 
General of India; who was pleased to give 
orders that every facility should be afforded to 
him in the prosecution of his inquiries. About 
a year after that Nobleman had left India, the 
Author proceeded on his Tour. It was neces- 



respecting the Syrians. 161 

sary that he should visit first the Court of the 
Rajah of Travancore, in whose dominions the 
Syrian Christians resided, that he might ob- 
tain permission to pass to their country. The 
two chief objects which he proposed to him- 
self in exploring the state of this ancient peo- 
ple, were these: First, to investigate their lite- 
rature and history, and to collect Biblical man- 
uscripts. Secondly, if he should find them te 
be an intelligent people, and well acquainted 
with the Syriac Scriptures, to endeavor to 
make them instruments of illuminating the 
Southern part of India, by engaging them in 
translating their Scriptures into the Native Lan- 
guages. He had reason to believe that this 
had not yet been done; and he was prepared 
not to wonder at the delay, by the reflection 
how long it was before his own countrymen 
began to think it their duty to make versions 
of the Scriptures for the use of other nations, 
'Palace of Travancore, 19th Oct 1806.^ 
<I have been now a week at the Palace of Tri- 
vanduram, where the Rajah resides. A letter 
of introduction from Lieut, Colonel Macau lay, 
the British Resident at Travancore, procured 
riic a proper reception. At my first audience 
H'S Highness was very inquisitive as to the 
objects of my journey. As I had servants with 
me of different casts and languages, it was very 
easy for the Brahmins to discover every par-, 
iicular they might wish to know, in regard to 
rny profession, pursuits, and manner of life. 
When I told the Rajah that the Syrian Chris- 
tians were supposed to be of the same religion 
ml§ the English, he said he thought that could 
* 14 



162 Christian Researches 



not be the case, else he must have heard it be- 
fore; if however it was so, he considered my 
desire to visit them as being very reasonable. 
I assured His Highness that their Shaster and 
ours was the same; and shewed him a Syriac 
New Testament which I had at hand. The 
book being bound and gilt after the European 
manner, the Rajah shook his head, and said he 
was sure there was not a native in his domin- 
ions who could read that book. I observed 
that this would be proved in a few days. The 
Dewan (or Prime Minister) thought the char- 
acter something like what he had seen some- 
times in the houses of the Sooriani. The Ra- 
jah said he w 7 ould afford me every facility for 
my journey in his power. He put an emerald 
ling on my finger, as a mark of his friendship, 
and to secure me respect in passing through 
his country; and he directed his Dewan to send 
proper persons with me as guides. 

'I requested that the Rajah would be pleas- 
ed to present a Catalogue of all the Hindoo 
Manuscripts in the Temples of Travancore to 
the College of Fort- William in Bengal. The 
Brahmins were very averse to this; but when 
I shewed the Rajah the catalogues of the 
books in the Temples of Tanjore, given by 
the Rajah of Tanjore, and those of the Temple 
of Remisseram, given me by order of the Ran-r 
nie (or Queen) of Ramnad; he desired it might 
be done: and orders have been sent to the 
Hindoo college of Trichoor for that purpose.'* 

* These three Catalogues, together with that of 
the Rajah of Cochin, which the Author procured af- 
terwards, are now deposited in the College of Fort- 



respecting the Syrians. 163 



'Chinganoor; a Church of the Syrian Christians, 
Nov. 10th, 1806. 

*From the Palace of Travancore I proceeded 
to Mavely-car, and thence to the hills at the 
bottom of the high Ghauts which divide the 
Carnatic from Malay-ala. The face of the 
country in general in the vicinity of the moun- 
tains, exhibits a varied scene of hill and dale, 
^nd winding streams. These streams fall from 
the mountains, and preserve the vallies in per- 
petual verdure. The woods produce pepper, 
cardamoms, and cassia, or common cinnamon; 
also frankincense and other aromatic gums. 
What adds much to the grandeur of the scene- 
ry in this country is, that the adjacent moun- 
tains of Travancore are not barren, but covered 
with forests of teak wood; the Indian oak, pro- 
ducing, it is said, the largest timber in the 
world. 

'The first view of the Christian Churches 
in this sequestered region of Hindostan, con- 
nected with the idea of their tranquil duration 
for so many ages, cannot fail to excite pleasing 
emotions in the mind of the beholder. The 
form of the oldest buildings is not unlike that 
of some of the old Parish Churches in Eng- 
land; the style of building in both being of 
Saracenic origin. They have sloping roofs, 
pointed arch windows, and buttresses support- 
ing the walls. The beams of the roof being 
exposed to view are ornamented; and the ceil- 
ing of the choir and altar is circular and fret- 
ted. In the Cathedral Churches, the shrines 

William, and probably contain all the Hindoo littra* 
Hue of the South of Judia. 



164 Christian Researches 



of the deceased bishops are placed on each side 
of the altar. Most of the Churches are built 
of a reddish stone squared and polished at the 
quarry; and are of durable construction, the 
front wall of the largest edifices being six feet 
thick. The bells of the Churches are cast 
in the founcleries of the country: some of them 
are of large dimensions, and have inscriptions 
in Syriac and Malay-alim. In approaching a 
town in the evening, I once heard the sound 
of the bells among the hills; a circumstance 
which made me forget for a moment that 1 was 
in Hindostan, and reminded me of another 
country. 

'The first Syrian Church which I saw was at 
Mavely-car: but the Syrians here arc in the 
vicinity of the Romish Christians and are not 
so simple in their manners as those nearer the 
mountains. They had been often visited by 
Romish emissaries in former times: and 
they at first suspected that I belonged to 
that communion. They had heaiu of the 
English, but strangely-supposed that they be- 
longed to the Church of the Pope in the West, 
They had been so little accustomed to see a 
friend, that they could not believe that I was 
come with any friendly purpose. Aclcitd to 
this I had some discussions with a mosc intel- 
ligent priest in regard to the original language 
of the Four Gospels, which he maintained to 
be Syriac; and they suspected from the com- 
plexion of my argument, that I wished 
weaken the evidences for their antiquity.** 

*'You concede,' said the Syrian, 'that ovtf^/fc&vpr 
spoke in our language; how do you know \i\r> f 4W. 



respecting the Syrians. 163 

•Soon however the gloom and suspicion sub- 
sided; they gave me the right hand of fellow- 
ship, in the primitive manner; and one of their 

Syriac expressions in the Greek Gospels. It appears 
that he spoke Syriac when he walked by the way 
(Ephphatha,) and when he sat in the house (Talitha 
Cumi,) and when he was upon the cross (Eli, Eli, 
lama sabaehthani.) The Syrians were pleased 
when they heard that we had got their language 
in our English books. The Priest observed that 
these last were not the exact words, but. 'Ail, Ail, 
lamono sabaehthani.* I answered that the word 
must have been very like Eli t for one said 'He calleth 
fbr ElidsS 'True,said he, but yet it was more likely to 
be Ail, Ail, (pronounced II or Eel) for Hil or Hila* is 
old Syriac for Vinegar; and one thought he wanted 
Vinegar and filled immediately a sponge with it. 
But our Savior did not want the medicated drink as 
they supposed. But, added he, if the parables and 
discourses of our Lord were in Syriac and the people 
of Jerusalem commonly used it, is it not marvellous- 
that his Disciples did not record his parables in the 
Syriac Language; and that they should have recourse 
to the Greek?' I observed that the Gospel was for 
the world, and the Greek was then the universal 
Language, and therefore Providence selected it. 'It 
is very probable, said he, that the Gospels were 
translated immediately afterwards into Greek, as into 
other languages; but surely there must have been 
a Syriac original. The poor people in Jerusalem 
could not read Greek. Had they no record in their 
hands, of Christ's parables which they had heard, and 
of his sublime discourses recorded by St. John, after 
his ascension?' I acknowledged that it was generally 
believed by the learned that the Gospel of St. Mat- 
thew was written originally in Syriac. <4 So you ad- 
mit St. Matthew? You may as well admit St. John. 
Or was one Gospel enough for theinhabitants of Je- 
rusalem?' I contended that there were many Gree^ 
and Roman words in their own Syriac Gospels* 



166 



Christian Researches. 



number was deputed to accompany me to the 
Churches in the interior. 

c When we were approaching the Church 
of Chinganoor, we met one of the Cassandra, 
or Syrian Clergy. He was dressed in a white 
loose vestment with a cap of red silk hanging 
down behind. Being informed who he was, 
I said to him in the Syriac Language, 'Peace 
be unto you. 5 He was surprised at the saluta- 
tion; but immediately answered 'The God of 
peace be with you.* He accosted the Rajah's 
servants in the language of the country to 
know who I was; and immediately returned to 
the village to announce our approach. When 
we arrived I was received at the door of the 
Church by three Kasheeshas, that is Presby- 
ters, or Priests, who were habited in like man- 
ner; in white vestsments. Their names were 
Jesu, Zecharjas, and Urias, which they wrote 
down in my Journal, each of the>n adding to 
his name the title of Kasheesha. There were 
also present two Shumshanas, or Deacons. 
The elder Priest was a very intelligent man, 
of reverend appearance, having a long white 
beard, and of an affable and engaging deport- 
ment. The three principal Christians or lay 
elders belonging to the Church, were named 
Abraham, Thomas, and Alexandras. After 
some conversation with my attendants they re- 
ceived me with confidence and affection; and 
the people of the neighboring villages came 

•True,' said he, 'Roman words for Roman things.' 
They wished however to see some of these words. 
The discussion afterwards, particularly in reference 
tp the Gospel of St. Luke was more in my favor. 



respecting the Syrians. 167 

round, women as well as men. The sight of 
the women assured me that I was once more 
(after a long absence from England) in a 
Christian country. For the Hindoo women 
and the Mahometan women, and in short all 
women who are not Christians are accounted 
by the men an inferior race; and, in general, 
are confined to the house for life, like irration- 
al creatures. In every countenance now before 
me I thought I could discover the intelligence 
of Christianity. But at the same time, I per- 
ceived, all around, symptoms of poverty and 
political depression. In the Churches, and in 
the people there was the air of fallen greatness., 
I said to the Senior Priest, 4 You appear to me 
like a people who have known better days.' 
'It is even so:' said he, 'We are in a degen- 
ate state compared with our forefathers.' He 
noticed that there were two causes of their 
present decay. 'About 300 years ago an 
enemy came from the West bearing the name 
of Christ, but armed with the Inquisition: and 
compelled us to seek the protection of the 
native Princes. And the native Princes have 
kept us in a state of depression ever since. 
They indeed recognize our ancient personal 
privileges, for we rank in general next to the 
JVaz'rsjthe nobility of the country: but they have 
encroached by degrees on our property till we 
have been reduced to the humble state in which 
you find us. , The glory of our Church has 
passed away; but we hope your nation will re- 
vive it again.' I observed that 'the glory of a 
Church could never die,, if it preserved the 



168 Christian Researches 



Bible.' ( We have preserved the Bible,' said 
he; 'the Hindoo Princes never touched our 
liberty of conscience. We were formerly on 
a footing with them in political power; and 
they respect our religion. We have also con- 
verts from time to time; but, in this Chris- 
tian duty we are not so active as we once 
were: besides it is not so creditable now to 
become Christian, in our low estate.' He 
then pointed out to me a Namboory Brahmin* 
(that is, a Brahmin of the highest cast) who • - 
had lately become a Christian, and assumed 
the white vestment of a Syrian Priest. 4 The 
learning too of the Bible,' he added 'is in & 
low state amongst us. Our copies are few ii* 
number; and that number is diminishing in- i p 
stead of increasing; and the writing out a i 
whole copy of the Sacred Scriptures is a great jj 
labor, where there is no profit and little piety.* t « 
I then produced a printed copy of the Syriac, \\ 
New Testament. There was not one of them 
who had ever seen a printed copy before. 
They admired it much; and every Priest, as it \ % 
came into his hands, began to read a portion, 
which he did fluently, while the women came 
around to hear. I asked the okl Priest whether 
I should send them some copies from Europe. 
'They would be worth their weight in silver/ 
said he.' He asked me whether the Old Tes- • B 
lament was printed in Syriac, as well as the 
New. I told him it was, but I had not a copy. 
They professed an earnest desire to obtain \ 
some copies of the whole Syriac Bible, and 
asked whether it would be practicable to obtain 
ohc copy f«r every Church. 4 1 must confess 



respecting the Syrians 169 

to you/ said Zecharias, 'that we have very 
few copies of the firofihetical Scriptures in the 
Church. Our Church languishes for want of 
the Scriptures.' But he added, the language 
that is most in use among the people is the 
Malayalim, (or Malabar) the vernacular lan- 
guage of the country. The Syriac is now on- 
ly the learned language and the language of the 
Church: but we generally expound the Scrip- 
tures to the people in the vernacular tongue.' 

'I then entered on the subject of the transla- 
tion of the Scriptures. He said 'a version 
could be made with critical accuracy; for 
there were many of the Syrian Clergy who were 
perfect masters of both languages, having spo- 
ken them from their infancy. 'Bat' said he, 'our 
Bishop will rejoice to see you, and to discourse 
vvith you on this and other subjects.' I told 
them that if a translation could be prepared, I 
should be able to get it printed, and distribute 
copies among their fifty-five Churches at a 
small price. 'That indeed would give joy,' said 
old Abraham. There was here a murmur* 1 of 
satisfaction among the people. If I under- 
stand you right, said I, the greatest blessing 
the English Church can bestow upon you, is 
the Bible. 'It is so,' said he. 'And what is the 
next greatest,' said I. 'Some freedom and 
personal consequence as a people.' By which 
he meant political liberty. 'We are here in 
bondage like Israel in Egypt. I observed that 
the English nation would doubtless recognize 
a nation of fellow Christians; and would be 
happy to interest itself in their behalf, as far 
as our political relation with the Prince cf the 
, 15 



170 



Christian Researches 



country would permit. They wished to hnoW 
what were the principles of the English Gov- 
ernment, civil and religious. I answered that 
our Government might be said to be founded 
generally on the principles of the Bible 6 Ah,' 
said old Zecharias, 'that must be a glorious 
Government which is founded on the princi- 
ples of the Bible.' The Priests then desired 
I would give them some account of the Histo- 
ry of the English nation, and of our secession 
from their enemy the Church of Rome. And 
in return, I requested they would give me 
some account of their history. My communi- 
cations with the Syrians are rendered very ea- 
sy, by means of an Interpreter whom I brought 
with me all the way from the Tanjore country. 
He is a Hindoo by descent, but is an intelli- 
gent Christian, and was a pupil and catechist 
of the late Mr. Swartz. The Rev. Mr. KohlofY 
recommended him to me. He formerly lived 
in Travancore, and is well acquainted with the 
vernacular tongue. He also reads and writes 
English very well, and is as much interested 
in favor of the Syrian Christians as I myself. 
Besides Mr. Swartz's catechist, there are tw° 
natives of Travancore here, who speak the 
Hindostanee Language, which is familiar to 
me. My knowledge of the Syriac is sufficient 
to refer to texts of Scriptures; but I do not 
well understand the pronunciation of the Syri- 
ans. I hope to be better acquainted with jtheii 
language before I leave the country.' 

'Ranniel, a Syrian Church, Nov. 12, 1S0G. 
'This Church is built upon a rocky hill on 
the banks of the river; and is the most rcmo' fj 



respecting the Syrians. 171 

of all the Churches in this quarter. The two 
Kasheeshas here are Lucas and Mattai (Luke 
and Matthew/ The chief Lay members are 
Abraham, Georgius, Thorn a, and Philippus. 
Some of the Priests accompany me from 
Church to Church. I have now visited eight 
Churches, and scarcely believe sometimes 
that I am in the land of the Hindoos; only that 
I now and then see a Hindoo temple on the 
banks of the river. I observed that the bells 
of most of the Churches were within the build- 
ing, and not in a tower. The reason they said 
was this. When a Hindoo temple happens to 
be near a Church, the Hindoos do not like the 
bell to sound loud, for they say it frightens 
their god. I perceive that the Syrian Chris- 
tians assimilate much to the Hindoos in the 
practice of frequent ablutions for health and 
cleanliness, and in the use of vegetables and 
light food. 

6 I attended Divine service on the Sunday. 
Their Liturgy is that which was formerly used 
in the Churches of the Patriarch of Anticch. 
During the prayers, there were intervals of 
silence: the Priest praying in a low voice, and 
every man praying for himself. These silent 
intervals add much to the solemnity and ap- 
pearance of devotion. They use incense in 
the Churches, it grows in the woods around 
them; and contributes much, they say, to 
health, and to the warmth and comfort of the 
Church, during the cold and rainy season of 
the year. At the conclusion of the service, a 
ceremony takes place which pleased me much. 
The Priest (or Bishop, if he be present) come$ 



172 Christian Researches 



forward, and all the people pass by him as they 
go out, receiving his benediction individually. 
If any man has been guilty of any immorality, 
he does not receive the blessing; and this, in 
their primitive and patriarchal state, is ac- 
counted a severe punishment. Instruction by 
preaching is little in use among them now. 
Many of the old men lamented the decay of pi- 
ety, and religious knowledge; and spoke with 
pleasure of the record of ancient times. They 
have some ceremonies nearly allied to those 
of the Greek Church. Here, as in all Churches 
in a state of decline, there is too much formal- 
ity in worship. But they have the Bible and a 
scriptural Liturgy; and these will save a 
Church in the worst of times, These may 
preserve the spark and life of religion, though 
the flame be out. And as there were but few 
copies of the Bible among the Syrians (for ev- 
ery copy was transcribed with the pen) it 
is highly probable that if they had not enjoyed 
the advantage of the daily prayers, and daily 
portions of Scripture in their Liturgy, there 
would have been in the revolution of ages, no 
vestige of Christianity left among them.* 

•In a nation like ours, overflowing with knowledge, 
men are not always in circumstances to perceive the 
value of a scriptural Liturgy. When Ch-isrums are 
well taught, they think they want something better. 
But the young and the ignorant, who form a great 
proportion of the community, are edified by a little 
plain instruction frequently repeated, A small Church 
or Sect may do without a form tor a while. But a 
national LttUPgv is that which preserves a relic of the 
true faith among the people in a large Empire, when 
the Priests leave their articles and their conges- 



respecting the Syrians. 173 

4 The doctrines of the Syrian Christians are 
few in number, but pure, and agree in essen- 
tial points with those of the Church of Eng~ 

siONSof faith. Woe to the declining" Church 
which hath no Gospel Liturgy! Witness the Presby- 
terians in the West of England, and some other sects, 
who are said to have become Arians and Sociriians to 
a man. The Puritans of a former age did not live 
long enough to see the use of an evangelical Formu- 
lary. By them, the experiment of a pure Church de* 
void of form, was made under the most favorable cir^ 
cum stances; and the issue has been much the same, 
as in former ages. The Puritan Church in England 
commenced under the fairest auspices. I know not 
what was wanting of human and local circumstance,, 
to give peculiar doctrines perpetuity. But yet, with 
the first generation of men, (a case of frequent exam- 
ple) the spiritual fervor seemed to pass away. In- 
stead of increasing, it decreased and declined in most 
places, till little more than the name was left. For 
when the spirit is gone, (in a Church having no 
form) nothing is left. In the mean time, primitive 
Christianity revived in England (not amongst them,) 
but in the midst of rational forms and evangelical ar- 
ticles: Tor so it seemed good unto God;' and from 
that source is derived the greater part of pure religion 
now professed in this land, under whatever form it 
may exist. These observations are not made in a 
spirit of disrespect for any mode of Christian wor- 
ship, every form we know, is human, and, therefore, 
imperfect: nor is perfection required; that form be- 
ing best for the time which is best administered. 
Christ left no form: because Churches in different 
climates, must have different forms. They may even 
vary in the same climate. There are differences of 
'administrations, saith the Apostle, but the same 
Lord,' 1 Cor. i, 12. 'One man esteemeth one day 
above another. He thai regardeth the day, (as Eas- 
ter and Pentecost) regardeth it unto the Lord; and. 
he tha^t regardeth not the day* to the Lord he doth 



174 Christian Researches 



land: so that, although the body of the Church 
appears to be ignorant, and formal, and dead, 
there are individuals wjiq are alive to right- 
eousness, who are distinguished from the rest 
by their purity of life, and are sometimes cen- 
sured for too rigid a piety. 

'The following are the chief doctrines of this 
ancient Church: 

*l. They hold the doctrine of a vicarious 
Atonement for the sins of men, by the blood 
and merits of Christ, and of the justification of 
the soul before God, 'by faith alone/ in that 
atonement. 

'2. They maintain the Regeneration, or 
new birth of the Soul to righteousness, by the 
influence of the Spirit of God, which change is 
called in their books, from the Greek, the 
Meta-Xoia, or Change of Mind. 

<3. In regard to the Trinity the creed of 
the Syrian Christians accords with that of St. 
Athanasius, but without the damnatory clause. 
In a written and official communication to the 
English Resident of Travancore, the Metropo- 
litan states it to be as follows: 

not regard it.' Rom. xiv, 6. We are not to despise 
'a wea£ brother, for whom Christ died,' (1 Cor. viii, 
11 J though lie be destitute of learning, and ihink he 
possesses all that is necessary for regulating" a 
Church, when he has got the leaves of the New Tes- 
tament; when the truth is, that a knowledge of co- 
temporary history and languages is as necessary to 
understand the facts of the New Testament, as the 
fact of any other book. But the above remarks have 
been made with thus view, tQ quality the contempt, 
which ignorant persons in small sects frequently ex- 
press for the established worship of a Christian 
£mp ire. 



respecting the Syrians. 175 

'We believe in the Father, Son, and Holy 
^xhost, three persons in one God, neither con- 
founding the persons nor dividing the sub- 
stance, one in three, and three in one. The 
Father generator, the Son generated, and the 
Holy Ghost proceeding. None is before or 
after the other; in majesty, honor, might, and 
power, co-equal; Unity in Trinity, and Trinity 
In Unity.' He then proceeds to disclaim the 
different errors of Arius, Sabeliius, Macedoni- 
us, Manes, Marcianus, Julianus, Nestorius> 
and the Chalcedonians; and concludes, 'That 
in the appointed time, through the disposition 
of the Father and the Holy Ghost, the Son ap- 
peared on earth for the salvation of mankind; 
that he was born of the Virgin Mary, through 
the means of the Holy Ghost, and was incar- 
nate God and man.' 

'In every Church, and in many of the private 
houses, there are manuscripts in the Syriac 
Language: and I have been successfulin pro- 
curing some old and valuable copies of the 
Scriptures and other books, written in differ- 
ent ages and in different characters.* 

'Candenad, a Church of the Syrian Christians^ 
November 23, 1806. 
'This is the residence of Mar Dionysius, the 
Metropolitan of the Syrian Church. A great 
number of the Priests from the other Churches 
had assembled by desire of the Bishop, before 
my arrival. The Bishop resides in a building 
attached to the Church. I was much struck 
with his first appearance. He was dressed in 
a vestment of dark red silk; a large golden 
cross hung from his neck, and his venerable 



176 Christian Researches 



beard reached below his girdle. Such, though* 
I, was the appearance of Chrysostom in the 
fourth century. On public occasions, he wears 
the Episcopal mitre, and a muslin robe is 
thrown over his under garment; and in his 
hand he bears the crosier, or pastoral staff. 
He is a man of highly respectable character in 
his Church, eminent for his piety, and for the 
attention he devotes to his sacred functions. 
I found him to be far superior in general learn- 
ing to any of his clergy whom I had yet seen. 
He told me that all my conversations with his 
Priests since my arrival in the country had 
been communicated to him. 'You have come,' 
said he, c to visit a declining Church, and I am 
now an old man: but the hopes of its seeing 
better clays cheer my old age, though I may 
not live to see them.' I submitted to the Bish- 
op my wishes in regard to the translation and 
printing of the Holy Scriptures. 'I have al- 
ready fully considered the subject,' said he, 
'and have determined to superintend the work 
myself, and to call the most learned of my 
clergy to my aid. It is a work which will illu- 
minate these dark regions, and God will give 
it his blessing." I was much pleased when I 
heard this pious resolution of the venerable 
man; for I had now ascertained thattheie are 
upwards cf 200,000 Christians in the south of 
India, besides the Syrians who speak the ?»Iai- 
abar Language. The next subject of impor# 
tance in my mind, was the collection of use- 
ful manuscripts in the Chaldaic and Syriac 
Languages; and the Bishop was pleased to say 
that he would assist my inquiries and acid to 



respecting the Syrians. 177 

my collection. He descanted with great satis- 
faction on the hope of seeing printed Syriac 
Bibles from England; and said they would b& 
*a treasure to his Church.' 

^Cande-nad, 24th November, 1806. 
'Since my coming amongst this people, I 
had cherished the hope that they might be one 
day united with the Church of England. When 
I reflected on the immense power of the Rom- 
ish Church in India, and on our inability to 
withstand its influence, alone, it appeared to be 
an object of great consequence to secure the 
aid and co-operation of the Syrian Church, and 
the sanction of its antiquity in the East. I 
thought it might be serviceable, at least, to lay 
such a foundation by the discussion of the sub- 
ject, as our Church might act upon hereafter, 
if she should think it expedient. I was afraid 
to mention the subject to the Bishop at our 
first interview; but he himself intimated that 
he would be glad I would communicate freely 
upon it with two of his clergy. I had hitherto 
observed somewhat of a reserve in those with 
whom I had conversed on this matter: and now 
the cause was explained. The Bishop's chap- 
lains confessed to me that they had doubts as 
to the purity of English Ordination. 'The 
English,' said 'they, 'may be a warlike and 
great people; but their Church, by your own 
account, is but of recent origin. Whence do 
you derive your ordination?' From Rome. 
'You derive it from a Church which is our an- 
cient enemy, and with which we would never 
unite/ They acknowledge that there might be 
salvation in every Church where 'the name of 



178 Christian Researches 



Christ was named;' but in the question of -an 
vvion, it was to be considered that they had 
existed a pure Church of Christ from the ear- 
liest ages; that if there was such a thing in the 
world as Ordination by the laying on of hands, 
in succession from the Apostles, it was prob- 
able that they possessed it; that there was no 
record of history or tradition to impeach their 
cbim. I observed that there was reason to 
believe that the same Ordination had descend- 
ed from the Apostles to the Church of Rome. 
'It might be so: but that Church had departed 
from the faith.' I answered that the impurity 
of the channel had not corrupted the ordinance 
Itself, or invalidated the legitimacy of the im- 
position of hands; any more than the wicked- 
ness of a High Priest in Israel could disqual- 
ify his successors. The Church of England 
assumed that she derived Apostolical Ordina- 
tion through the Church of Rome, as she might 
have derived it through the Church of Antioch. 
I did not consider that the Church of England 
was entitled to reckon her Ordination to be 
higher or more sacred than that of the Syrian 
Church. This was the point upon which they 
wished me to be explicit. They expected 
that in any official negociation on this subject, 
the antiquity and purity of Syrian Ordination 
should be expressly admitted. 

4 Our conversation was reported to the Bish- 
op. He wished me to state the advantages of 
an Union. One advantage would be, I observ- 
ed, that English Clergymen, or rather Mission- 
aries ordained by the Church of England, 
might be permitted hereafter to preach in the 



respecting the Syrians. 179 

iiUmcrous Churches of the Syrians in India, 
and aid them in the promulgation of pure re- 
ligion, against the preponderating and increas- 
ing influence of the Romish Church; And 
again, That Ordination by the Syrian Bishop 
might qualify for preaching in the English 
Churches in India; for we, had an immense- 
Empire in Hindostan? but few Preachers: and 
of these few scarcely any could Preach in the 
native languages, The Bishop said, 'I would 
sacrifice much for such an Union; only let me 
not be called to compromise any thing of the 
dignity and purity of our Church.* I told him, 
we did not wish to degrade, we would rather 
protect and defend it. All must confess that 
it was Christ's Church in the midst of a hea- 
then land. The Church of England would be 
happy to promote its welfare, to revive its spi- 
rit, and to use it as an instrument of future 
good in the midst of her own empire. I took 
this occasion to observe that there were some 
rites and practices in the Syrian Church, which 
our Church might consider objectionable or 
nugatory. The Bishop confessed that some 
customs had been introduced during their de^ 
clinc in the latter centuries, which had no ne- 
cessary connexion with the constitution of the 
Church, and might be removed without irnron- 
venience. He asked whether I had authority 
from my own Church to make any proposition 
to him. I answered that I had not: that my 
i/wn Cfiurch scarcely knew that the Syrian 
Church existed: but I could anticipate the 
wishes and purposes of good men. He thought 
ti strange that there was up Bishop in IiycTu to 



180 Christian Researches 



superintend so large an Empire; and said he 
did not perfectly comprehend our ecclesiasti- 
cal principles. I told him that we had sent 
Bishops to other countries; but that our Indian 
Empire was yet in its infancy. Next day, the 
Bishop, after conferring with his clergy on the 
subject, returned an answer in writing to the 
following effect; 'That an union with the En- 
glish Church, or, at least, such a connexion as 
should appear to both Churches practicable 
and expedient, would be a happy event and fa- 
vorable to the advancement of Religion in In- 
dia/ In making this communication, he used 
his official designation, 'Mar Dionysius, Me- 
tropolitan of Malabar.' I asked the Bishop if 
he would permit two of the young Cassanars to 
go to England to finish their education, and 
then return to India. He said he should be 
very happy to give his permission, if any should 
be found who were willing to go. I have ac- 
cordingly made the offer to two youths of good 
abilities, who are well skilled in the Syriac 
Language.' 

Tantfe-nad, 25th Not. 
'The Bishop was desirous to know some- 
thing of the other Churches which had separ- 
ated from Rome. I was ashamed to tell him 
how many they were. I mentioned that there 
was a Ku'shecsha or Presbyter Church in our 
own kingdom, in which every Kasheesha was 
equal to another. 'And who is the Angel of 
their church?' (alluding to the form of the 
seven churches in Asia, Rev. ii, I ) They 
have none! 'And are there no &himshanas? y 
'deacons in holyorders.) None. 4 And what, is 



respecting the Syrians, 181 

there nobody to overlook the Kasheeshas?* 
Not one. 'There must be something imper- 
fect there/ said he,* This led to the mention of 
the different sects. Those which most interest* 
ed him were the Quakers and Baptists. He 
said it was an imposing idea to wash the body 
with water, to begin a new life. He asked 
whether they were baptized again every time 
they relapsed into sin and known apostasy. 
'Are there good men among these sects?' 
Excellent men almost in all. fc I see it is with 
you as it was in the first ages; new sects were 
produced by true piety, but it was piety found- 
ed on ignorance. But do not good men in 
these sects relax a little when they grow old?. 9 
Yes, they speak in general less frequently and 
less dogmatically of their peculiar forms when 
they are old: one reason of which is, that the 
smaller sects, who are, for the most part, poor, 
generally acquire their competence of learning 
in advanced life. We next had some conver- 
sation concerning forms of worship; whether 
Christ intended that his Church should have 

*It is proper to state for the satisfaction of those 
who may differ in opinion with the venerable Bishop, 
that in the Syriac translation of the New Testament, 
there is no proper word for Bishop other than Kaihce* 
sha. The words Kasheesha and Shumshana, or prop- 
erly Me shumshana, are the two terms for the two 
orders of Bishop and Deacon in the third chapter of 
1st Timothy, The terms Episcopos and Methropolita 
have been introduced into the Syrian Church from the 
Greek. The Bishop seemed to be more surprised at 
the striking* out the sacred order of Deacon, than at 
the hot finding the order of a superintending Priest 
or Bishop, 

16 



182 



Christian Researches 



the same form under the burning line, and in 
a country of frost and snow-' 

'Udiamper, Dec. 180S, 

'From Cartde-nad I returned to the sea-coas; 
to visit Lieut. Colonel Macaulay, the British 
Resident in Travancore. He is at present on 
the island of Bal-gatty, called by the natives the 
Pepper Jungle. I have derived much valua- 
ble information from this intelligent officer, 
who possesses a better knowledge of the South 
of India, than I suppose, any other European. 
He is a gentleman of a highly cultivated mind, 
of much various learning, and master of several 
languages. To these attainments he adds a 
quality which does not always accompany them. 
He is the friend of Christianity. After resid- 
ing with him a few days, he accompanied me 
in a Tour to the interior. We first visited 
Udramper, or, as it is called by the Portuguese 
writers, Diamper. This was formerly the res- 
idence of Beliarte, King of the Christians; and 
here is the Syrian Church at which Archbish- 
op Menezes from Goa, convened the Synod of 
the Syrian Clergy in 1599, when he burned the 
Syriac and Chaldaic books. The Syrians re- 
port, that while the flames ascended, he went 
round the Church in procession, chanting a 
song of triumph. 

'From Udiamper, Colonel Macaulay accom- 
panied me to Cande-nad, to visit the Syrian 
Bishop a second time. He told us he had com- 
menced the translation of the Scriptures. He 
was rather indisposed, and said he felt the in- 
firmities of advanced years, his age being now 
seventy-eight. I promised to see him once 
more before I left the country.' 



respecting the Syrians. 183 



'Cranganore, 9th Dec. 1806. 
^This is that celebrated place of Christian 
antiquity where the apostle Thomas is said to 
have landed, when he first arrived in India from 
Aden in Arabia. There was formerly a town 
,and fort at Cranganore, the Portuguese having 
once thought of making it the emporium of 
their commerce in India; but both are now in 
ruins. There is however one substantial relic 
of its greatness. There is an Archbishop of 
Cranganore, and subject to him there are forty- 
five Churches; many of which I entered. In 
some of them the worship is conducted with as 
much decorum as in the Romish Churches of 
Western Ireland. Not far from Cranganore is 
the town of Paroor, where there is an ancient 
Syrian Church, which bears the name of the 
Apostle Thomas. It is supposed to be the 
oldest in Malabar, and is still used for Divine 
Service. I took a drawing of it. The tradi- 
tion among the Syrians is, that the Apostle 
continued at this place for a time, before he 
went to preach at Melapoor and St. Thomas's 
Mount, on the coast of Coromandel, where he 
was put to death. The fact is certainly of little 
consequence; but I am satisfied that we have 
as good authority for believing that the Apos- 
tle Thomas died in India, as that the Apostle 
Peter did at Rome. 

'Verapoli, Dec. 1806. 
'This is the residence of Bishop Raymondo, 
the Pope's Apostolic Vicar in Malabar. There 
is a College here for the sacerdotal office, in 
which the Students (from ten to twenty in num- 
ber) are instructed in the Latin and Syriac 



184 



Christian Researches 



Languages. At Pulingunna there is another 
College, in which the Syriac alone is taught. 
Here I counted twelve Students. The Apos- 
tolic Vicar superintends sixty-four Churches; 
exclusive of the forty-five governed by the 
Archbishop of Cranganore, and exclusive of 
the large Dioceses of the Bishops of Cochin 
and of Quilon, whose Churches extend to 
Cape Comqrin, and are visible from the sea. 
The view of this assemblage of Christian con- 
gregations excited in my mind mingled sen- 
sations of pleasure and regret; of pleasure to 
think that so many of the Hindoos had been 
rescued from the idolatry of Brahma, and its 
criminal worship; and of regret when I reflect- 
ed that there was not to be found among the 
whole body, one copy of the Holy Bible. 

'The Apostolic Vicar is an Italian, and cor- 
responds with the Society "de propaganda 
Fide." He is a man of liberal manners, and 
gave me free access to the archives of Vera- 
poli, which are upwards of two centuries old. 
In the library I found many volumes marked 
*Liber hereticus prohibitus.' Every step I 
take in Christian India, I meet with a memento 
of the Inquisition. The Apostolical Vicar, 
however, does not acknowledge its authority, 
and places himself under British protection. 
He spoke of the Inquisition with just indig- 
nation, and, in the presence of the British 
Resident, called it 'a horrid Tribunal. ' I asked 
him if he thought I might with safety visit the 
Inquisition, when I sailed past Goa; there be- 
ing at this time a British force in its vicinity. 
It asserted a personal jurisdiction over natives 



respecting the Syrians. 185 

who were now British subjects: and it was 
proper the English Government -should know 
something of its present state. The Bishop 
answered, 'I do not know what you might do, 
under the protection of a British force; but I 
should not like (smiling, and pressing his ca- 
pacious sides,) to trust thy body in their hands/ 
'We then had some conversation on the sub- 
ject of giving the Scriptures to the native Ro» 
man Catholics. I had heard before, that the 
Bishop was by no means h°$tile to the meas- 
ure. I told him that I should probably find the 
means of translating the Scriptures into the 
Malabar Language, and wished to know 
whether he had any objection to this mode 
of illuminating the ignorant minds of the na- 
tive Christians. Jle said he had none, J vis- 
ited the Bishop two or three times afterwards, 
At our last interview he said, 'X have been 
thinking of the good gift you are meditating 
for the native Christians; but believe me, the 
Inquisition will endeavor to counteract your 
purposes by every means in their power. \ 
afterwards conversed with an intelligent na- 
tive Priest, who was well acquainted with the 
state and character of the Christians, and asked 
him whether he thought they would be happy 
to obtain the Scriptures? 'Yes,' answered he> 
Hhose who have heard of them. 9 I asked 
if he had got a Bible himself? 'No,' he said; 
'but he had seen one at Goa. 5 3 

k *AngamaIee, a Syrian town, containing three Churches* 

January, 1807. 

C I have penetrated once more inland, to visit 
the Syrian ChurcheSc At the town of Cc&ott^ 



186 Christian Researches 



I was surprised to meet with Jews and Chris- 
tians in the same street. The Jews led me 
first to their Synagogue, and allowed me to 
take away some manuscripts for money. The 
Syrian Christians then conducted me to their 
ancient Church. I afterwards sat down on an 
eminence above the town, to contemplate this 
interesting spectacle; a Jewish Synagogue, and 
a Christian Church, standing over against each 
other; exhibiting, as it were, during many re- 
volving ages, the Law and the Gospel to the 
view of the heathen people. 

'Angamalee is one of the most remote of the 
Syrian towns in this direction, and is situated 
on a high land. This was once the residence 
of the Syrian Bishop. The inhabitants told 
me, that when Ti/ijioo Sultan invaded Travan- 
core* a detachment of his cavalry penetrated to 
Angamalee, where they expected to find great 
-wealth, from its ancient fame. Being Ma- 
homedans, they expressed their abhorrence of 
the Christian religion, by destroying one of 
the lesser Churches, and stabling their horses 
in the great Church. In this place I have 
found a good many valuable manuscripts. I 
have been led to suppose, from the statement 
of the Portuguese historians, that possibly all 
the Syriac MSS. of the Bible hud been burned 
by the Romish Church at the Synod of Diam- 
per in 1599. But this was not the case. The 
Inquisitors condemned many books to the 
$ames; but they saved the Bible; being content 
to order that the Syriac Scriptures should be 
amended agreeably to the Vulgate of Rome. 
But many Bibles and other volumes were not 



respecting-' the Syrians. 187 

produced at all. In the Acts of the Council 
of Nice it is recorded, that Johannes, Bishop 
of India, signed his name at that Council in 
a.d. 325. The Syriac version of the Scriptures 
was brought to India according to the popular 
belief, before the year 325. Some of their 
present copies are certainly of ancient date. 
Though written on a strong thick paper, like 
that of some MSS. in the British Museum, 
commonly called Eastern paper, the ink has, 
in several places, eat through the material in 
the exact form of the letter. In other copies, 
where the ink had less of a corroding quality, 
it has fallen off, and left a dark vestige of the 
letter, faint indeed, but not, in general, illegi- 
ble. There is a volume, which was deposited 
in one of the remote Churches, near the moun- 
tains, which merits a particular description. 
It contains the Old and New Testaments, en- 
grossed on strong vellum, in large folio, hav- 
ing three columns in a page; and is written with 
beautiful accuracy. The character is Estran- 
gelo Syriac; and the words of every book are 
numbered. But the volume has suffered in- 
jury from time or neglect. In certain places 
the ink has been totally obliterated from the 
page, and left the parchment in its state of 
natural whiteness: but the letters can, in gen- 
eral, be distinctly traced from the impress of the 
pen, or from the partial corrosion of the ink. 
I scarcely expected that the Syrian Church 
would have parted with this manuscript. But 
the Bishop was pleased to present it to me, 
saying, 'It will be safer in your hands than in our 
own;' alluding to the revolutions in Hindostan, 



188 Cliristian Researches 

'And yet,' said he, 'we have kept it, as some 
think, for near a thousand years.' <I wish,' 
said I, 'that England may be able to keep it a 
thousand years.' In looking over it I find the 
very first proposed emendation of the Hebrew 
Text by Dr. Kennicott (Gen. iv, 8,) in this 
manuscript*, and, no doubt, it is the right read- 
ing. The disputed passage in 1 John v, 7, is 
not to be found in it; nor is this verse to be 
found in any copy of the Syriac Scriptures 
which I have yet seen.* The view of these 
copies of the Scriptures, and of the Churches 
which contain them, still continues to excite a 
pleasing astonishment in my mind: and I some- 
times question myself, whether I am indeed in 
India, in the midst of the Hindoos, and not far 
from the equinoctial line. How wonderful it 
is, that, during the dark ages of Europe, whilst 
ignorance and superstition, in a manner, denied 
the Scriptures to the rest of the world, the Bi- 

* Notwithstanding" this omission, the author be- 
lieves the passage to be genuine. The foundation on 
which he builds this opinion, is the following: Con- 
sidering, as he does, that learning and argument on 
both sides, have been nearly equal, he would rest the 
genuineness of the verse on the answer to the follow- 
ing question: "Which is most likely to be true, that 
the Arians of the fourth century, in their fury against 
the Church should silently omit a testimony, (in 
transcribing their copies) which, if true, destroyed 
their whole system; or that the general Church should 
directly forge and insert it?" 

This appears to the author to be the just mode of 
stating the question; but he has certainly no wish to 
awaken the controversy concerning this verse. If it 
be genuine it is only one of the hewn-stones of the 
temple. If it be not genuine, it is not a corner-stone. 



respecting the Syrians. 189 

ble should have found an asylum in the moun- 
tains of Malay-ala, where it was freely read by 
upwards of an hundred Churches 1 

'But there are other ancient documents in 
Malabar, not less interesting than the Syrian 
Manuscripts. The old Portuguese historians 
relate, that soon after the arrival of their coun- 
trymen in India, about 300 years ago, the Syr- 
ian Bishop of Angamaiee (the place where I 
now am) deposited in the Fort of Cochin, for 
safe custody, certain tablets of brass, on which 
were engraved rights of nobility, and other 
privileges granted by a Prince of a former age; 
and that while these Tablets were under the 
charge of the Portuguese, they had been unac- 
countably lost, and were never after heard of. 
Adrian Moens, a Governor of Cochin in 1770, 
who published some account of the Jews of 
Malabar, informs us that he used every means 
in his power, for many years, to obtain a sight 
of the famed Christian Plates; and was at length 
satisfied that they were irrecoverably lost, or 
rather, he adds, that they never existed. The 
Learned in general, and the Antiquarian in 
particular, will be glad to hear that these an- 
cient Tablets have been recovered within this 
last month by the exertion of Lieutenant Col- 
onel Macauiay, the British Resident in Tra- 
vancore, and are now officially deposited with 
that Officer. 

'The Christian Tablets are six in number. 
They are composed of a mixed metal. The 
engraving on the largest plate is thirteen 
inches long by about four broad. They are 
closely written four of them on both sides ©f 



190 Christian Researches 



the plate, making in all eleven pages. On the 
plate reputed to be the oldest, there is writing 
perspicuously engraved in nail-headed or trian- 
gular headed letters resembling the Persefio- 
htan or Babylonish. On the same plate there 
is writing in another character, which is sup- 
posed to have no affinity with any existing 
character in Hindostan. The grant on this 
appears to be witnessed by four Jews of rank, 
whose names are distinctly engraved in an old 
Hebrew character resembling the alphabet 
called the Palmyrene y and to each name is peiv 
fixed the title of "Maganf* or Chief, as the* 
Jews translated it, It may be doubted, whether 
there exist in the world many documents of so 
great length which are of equal antiquity, and 
in such faultless preservation, as the Chris- 
tian Tablets of Malabar. The Jews of Cochin 
indeed contest the palm of antiquity: for they 
also produce two Tablets containing privileges 
granted at a remote period; of which they pre- 
sented to me a Hebrew translation. As no 
person can be found in this conntry who is able 
to translate the Christian Tablets, I have di- 
rected an engraver at Cochin to execute a cop- 
per-plate fac simile of the whole, for the pur- 
pose of transmitting copies to the learned 
Societies in Asia and Europe. The Christian 
and Jewish plates together make fourteen pa- 
ges. A copy was sent in the first instance to 
the Pundits of the Shanscrit College at Trich- 
iur, by direction of the Rajah of Cochin; but 
they could not read the character. From this 
place I proceed to Cande-nad, to visit the Bish- 
op once more before I return to Bengal.* 



respecting the Syrians. 191 

THE MALABAR BIBLE. 

After the Author left Travancore, the Bishop 
prosecuted the translation of the Scriptures 
into the Malabar Language without intermis- 
sion until he had completed the New Testa- 
ment. The year following, the Author visited 
Travancore a second time, and carried the 
Manuscript to Bombay to be printed! an ex- 
cellent, fount of Malabar types having been 
recently cast at that place. Learned natives 
went from Travancore to superintend the 
press; and it is probable that it is now nearly- 
finished, as a copy of the Gospels of St. Mat- 
thew and St. Mark, beautifully printed was re- 
ceived in England some time ago. This ver- 
sion of the Scriptures will be prosecuted until 
the whole Bible is completed and copies cir- 
culated throughout the Christian regions of 
Malabar.* 

*The Author received from the Syrian Christians 
the names of several Christian churches in Mesopota* 
mia and Syria, with which they formerly had inter- 
course, and which constitute the remnant of the ancient 
church of Antioch. These have, for the most part, re- 
mained in a tranquil state under Mahomedan dominion, 
for several ages; and the Author promised the Syrian 
Bishop that he would visit them if circumstances per- 
mitted. For this purpose he intended to have return- 
ed from India to Europe by a route overland; but the 
French influence at the Court of Persia at that time,, 
prevented him. He has it now in contemplation to 
make a voyage from England, and to fulfil his promise 
if practicable; the relations of amity subsisting be- 
tween Great Britian and the Porte and Persia render- 
ing literary researches in these regions more easy 
Uian at any former period, He proposes also to visit 



192 Christian Researches 



THE SYRIAC BIBLE. 

It has been further in contemplation to print 
an edition of the Syriac Scriptures, if the pnb- 
lic should countenance the design. This gift, 
it may be presumed, the English nation will 
be pleased to present to the Syrian Christians. 
We are already debtors to that ancient people. 
They have preserved the manuscripts of the 
Holy Scriptures incorrupt during a long series 
of ages, and have now committed them into our 
own hands. By their long and energetic de- 
fence of pure doctrine against anti-christian er- 
ror, they are entitled to the gratitude and thanks 
of the rest of the Christian world. Further, they 
have preserved to this day the language in 
which our blessed Lord preached to men the 
glad tidings of Salvation. Their Scriptures, 
their doctrine, their language, in short their 
very existence, all add something to the evi- 
dence of the truth of Chistianity. 

The motives then for printing an edition of 
the Svriac Bible are these: 

1. To do honor to the language which was 
spoken by our blessed Savior when upon earth. 

2. To do honor to that ancient Church, which 
has preserved his language and his doctrine. 

3. As the means of perpetuating the true 
Faith in the same Church for ages to come. 

4. As the means of preserving the pronuncia- 
tion, and of cultivating the knowledge ot u*e 
Syriac Language in the East; and 5. As the 

Jerusalem and the interior of Palestine, Greece, 
and the Archipelago," with the view ot* investigating' 
subjects connected with the translation of the Scrip- 
tures, and the extension of Christianity. 



respecting the Syrians. 193 

means of reviving the knowledge of the Syriae 
Language in our own nation. 

On the Author's return to England he could 
not find one copy of the Syriac Bible in a sep- 
arate volume for sale in the kingdom. He 
wished to send a copy to the Syrian Bishop 5 
as an earnest of more when an edition should 
be printed. 

The Syriac Bible is wanted not only by the 
Churches of the Syrian Christians, but by the 
still more numerous Churches of the Syro- 
Romish Christians in Malabar, who also use 
the Syriae Language. 

THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS IN INDIA. 

In every age of the Church of Rome there 
have been individuals, of an enlightened pi- 
ety, who derived their religion not from 'the 
commandments of men, 5 but from the doctrines 
of the Bible. There are at this day, in Indiaand 
in England, members of that communion, who 
deserve the affection and respect of all good 
men; and whose cultivated minds will arraign 
the corruptions of their own religion, which 
the Author is about to describe, more severely 
than he will permit himself to do. He is in- 
deed prepared to speak of Roman Catholics 
with as much liberality as perhaps any Protes- 
tant has ever attempted on Christian principles: 
for he is acquainted with individuals, whose 
unaffected piety he considers a reproach to a 
great body of Protestants, even of the strict- 
est sort. It is indeed painful to say any thing 
which may seem to feeling and noble minds 
ungenerous; but those 'enlightened persons, 
17 



194 Christian Researches, 



■whose good opinion it is desirable to preserve, 
will themselves be pleased to see that truth 
is not sacrificed to personal respect, or to a 
spurious candor. Their own Church sets an 
example of 'plainness of speech,' in the asser- 
tion of those tenets which it professes, some of 
which must be extremely painful to the feel- 
ing of Protestants in their social intercourse 
with Catholics; such as, 'That there is no sal- 
vation out of the pale of the Romish Church.' 

This exclusive character prevents concord 
and intimacy between Protestant and Catholic 
families. On the principles cf Infidelity they 
can associate very easily; but on the principles 
of Religion, the Protestant must ever be on 
the defensive; for the Romish Church excom- 
municates him; and although he must hope 
that some individuals do not maintain the tenet, 
yet his uncertainty as to the fact prevents that 
cordiality which he desires. Many excellent 
Catholics suffer unjustly in their intercourse 
with Protestants, from the ancient and exclu- 
sive articles of their own Church, which they 
themselves neither profess nor believe. If 
they will only intimate to their Protestant 
friends, that they renounce the exclusive prin- 
ciple, and that they profess the religion of the 
Bible; no more seems requisite to form with 
such persons the sincerest friendship on 
Christian principles. 

At the present time we see the Romish Re- 
iigion in turope without dominion; and hence 
it is viewed by the mere philosopher with in- 
difference or contempt. He is pleased to see- 
tivat the 'seven heads and the ten horns' are 



The Romish Christians. 195 



taken away; and thinks nothing of the 'names 
of blasphemy/ But in the following pages, 
the Author will have occasion to shew what 
Rome is, as having dominion; and possessing 
it too within the boundaries of the British Em- 
pire. 

In passing through the Romish Provinces 
in the East, though the Author had before 
heard much of the Papal corruptions, he cer- 
tainly did not expect to see Christianity in the 
degraded state in which he found it. Of the 
Priests it may truly be said, that they are, in 
general better acquainted with the Veda of 
Brahma than with the Gospel of Christ. In 
some places the doctrines of both are blended. 
At Aughoor, situated between Tritchinopoly 
and Madura, he witnessed (in October 1 806) 
the Tower of Juggernaut employed to solem- 
nize a Christian festival. The old Priest Jo- 
sephus accompanied him, whef$he surveyed 
the idolatrous car and its painted figures, and 
gave him a particular account of the various 
ceremonies which are performed, seemingly 
unconscious himself of any impropriety in 
them. The Author went with him afterwards 
into the Church, and seeing a book lying on 
the altar, opened it; but the Reader may judge 
of the surprise, when he found it was a Syriac 
volume, and was informed that the Priest him- 
self was a descendant of the Syrian Christians, 
and belonged to what is called a Syro-Roman 
Church, the whole service of which is in Syri- 
ac. Thus, by the intervention of the Papal 
power, are the ceremonies of Moloch conse- 
crated in a manner by the sacred Syriac Lan~ 



196 Christian Researches 



guage. What a heavy responsibility lies on 
Rome, for having thus corrupted and degraded 
that pure and ancient Church; 

While the Author viewed these Christian 
corruptions in different places, and in differ- 
ent forms, he was always referred to the In- 
quisition at Goa, as the fountain-head. He 
had long cherished the hope, that he should 
be able to visit Goa before he left India. His 
chief objects were the following: 

1. To ascertain whether the Inquisition ac- 
tually refuse to recognize the Bible, among 
the Romish Churches in India. 2. To inquire 
into the state and jurisdiction of the Inquisi- 
tion, particularly as it affected British subjects. 
3. To iearn what was the system of education 
for the Priesthood; and 4. To examine the 
ancient Church-libraries in Goa, which were 
«aid to contain all the bocks of the first print- 
ing. ^ m 

He will select from his Journal, in this 
place, chiefly what relates to the Inquisition. 
He had learnt from every quarter, that this tri- 
bunal, formerly so well known for its frequent 
burnings, was still in operation, though .under 
some restrictions as to the publicity of its pro- 
ceedings, and that its power extended to the 
extreme boundary of Hindostan. That, in the 
present civilized state of Christian nations in 
Europe, an Inquisition should exist at all un- 
der their authority, appeared sirange; but that 
a Papal tribunal of this character should exist 
under the implied toleration and countenance 
of the British Government; that Christians, 
being subjects to the British Empire, and in- 



The Romish Christians, 197 



habiting the British territories, should be 
amenable to its power and jurisdiction, was a 
statement which seemed to be scarcely credi- 
ble; but, if true, a fact which demanded the 
most public and solemn representation. 

'Goa; Convent of the Augustinians, Jan. 23, 1808. 

'On my arrival at Goa, I was received into 
the house of Captain Schuyler, the British Re- 
sident. The British force here is commanded 
by Colonel Adams, of his Majesty's 78th Re- 
giment, with whom I was formerly well ac- 
quainted in Bengal.* Next day I was intro- 
duced by these gentlemen to the Vice -Roy of 
Goa r the Count de Cabral. I intimated to his 
Excellency my wish to sail up the river to Old 
Goa,f (where the Inquisition is,) to which he 
politely acceded. Major Pareira, of the Por- 
tuguese establishment, who was present, and 
to whom I had letters of introduction from 
Bengal, offered to accompany me to the city, 
and to introduce me to the Archbishop of Goa, 
the Primate of the Orient. 

'I had communicated to Colonel Adams, and 
to the British Resident, my purpose of inquir- 

*The forts in the harbor of Goa were then occupi- 
ed by the British troops. 

■jr The re is Old and New Goa. The old city is 
about eight miles up the river. The Vice -Roy and 
the chief Portuguese inhabitants reside at New Goa, 
which is at the mouth of the river, within the forts of 
the harbor. The old city, where the Inquisition and 
the Churches are, is now almost entirely deserted by 
the secular Portuguese, and is inhabited by the 
Priests alone. The unhealthiness of the place, and 
the ascendency of the Priests, are the causes assigned 
for abandoning the ancient city. 



198 Christian Researches. 



ing into the state of the Inquisition These 
gentlemen informed me, that I should not be 
able to accomplish my design without difficul- 
ty; since every thing relating to the Inquisi- 
tion was conducted in a very secret manner, 
the most respectable of the Lay Portuguese 
themselves being ignorant of its proceedings; 
tind that, if the Priests Were to discover my 
object, their excessive jealousy and alarm 
would prevent their communicating with me, 
or satisfying my inquiries on any subject. 

'On receiving this intelligence, I perceived 
that it would be necessary to proceed with 
caution. I was, in fact, about to visit a repub- 
lic of Priests; whose dominion bad existed for 
nearly three centuries; whose province it was to 
prosecute heretics, and particularly the teach- 
ers of heresy; and from whose authority and 
sentence there was no appeal in India.* 

'It happened that Lieutenant Kempthorne, 
Commander of His Majesty's brig Diana, a 
distant connexion of my own, was at this time 
in the harbor. On his learning that I meant to 
visit old Goa, he offered to accompany me; as 
did Captain Sterling of His Majesty's 48th re- 
giment, which is now stationed at the forts. 

*I was informed that the \ ice -Roy of Goa has no 
authority o\er the Inquisition, and that he himself is 
liable to its censure. Were the British Government, 
for instance, to prefer a complaint against the Inqui- 
sition to the Portuguese Government at Goa, it could 
obtain no redress. By the very constitution of the In- 
quisition, there is no power in India that can invade 
us jurisdiction, or even [Hit a question to it on any 
subject. 



The Romish Christians. 19§ 



{ We proceeded up the river in the British 
Resident's barge, accompanied by Major Pa- 
reira, who was well qualified, by a thirty years' 
residence, to give information concerning local 
circumstances. From him I learned that there 
I were upwards of two hundred Churches and 
; Chapels in the province of Goa, and upwards 
I of two thousand Priests. 

I 4 On our arrival at the city,* it was past twelve 
o'clock: ail the Churches were shut; and we 
were told that they would not be opened 
again till two o'clock. I mentioned to Major 
Pareira, that I intended to stay at Old Goa 
some days; and that I should be obliged to him 
to find me a place to sleep in. He seemed 
surprised at this intimation, and observed that 
it would be difficult for me to obtain a recep- 
tion in any of the Churches or Convents, and 
that there were no private houses into which I 
could be admitted. I said I could sleep any 
where; I had two servants with me, and a trav- 
elling bed. When he perceived that I was 
serious in my purpose, he gave directions to a 
civil officer, in that place, to clear out a room 

* We entered the city by the palace gate, over 
which is the statue ofVasco de Gama, who first open- 
ed India to the view of Europe. I had seen at Calicut, 
a few weeks before, the ruins of the Samorin's Pal- 
ace, in which Vascode Gama was first received. The 
Samorin was the first native Prince gainst whom the 
Europeans made war. The empire of the Samorin 
has passed away; and the empire of his conquerors 
has passed away: and now imperial Britain exercises 
dominion. May imperial Britain be prepared to give 
a good account of her stewardship, when it shall be 
said untojier, 'Thou mayest be no longer steward.' 5 



200 



Christian Researches. 



in a building which had been long uninhabited, 
and which was then used as a warehouse for 
goods. Matters at this time presented a very 
gloomy appearance; and I had thoughts of re- 
turning with my companions from this inhos- 
pitable place. In the mean time we sat down 
in the room I have just mentioned* to take 
some refreshment, while Major Pareira went 
to call on some of his friends. During this in- 
terval, I communicated to Lieutenant Kemp- 
thorne the object of my visit. I had in my 
pocket 'Dellon's Account of the Inquisition at 
Goa;** and I mentioned some particulars. 
While we were conversing on the subject, the 
great bell of the Cathedral began to toll; the 
same which Dellon observes always tolls, be- 
fore day-light on the morning of the Auto da 
Fe. I did not myself ask any questions of the 
people concerning the Inquisition; but Mr. 
Kempthorne made inquiries for me: and he 
soon found out that the Santa Casa, or Holy 
Office, was close to the house where they were 
then sitting. Tne gentlemen went to the win- 
dow to view the horrid mansion; and I could 
see the indignation of free and enlightened 
men arise in the countenances of the two Brit- 
ish officers, while they contemplated a place 
where formerly their own countrymen were 
condemned to the flames, and into which they 

* Monsieur D -won, a physician, was imprisoned in 
the dungeon of the Inquisition at Goa for two years, 
and witnessed an Auto da Fe, when some heretics 
were burned, at which time he walked barefoot. Af- 
ter his lelcase he wrote the history of his confinement. 
His descriptions are in general very accurate. 



The Romish Christians. 201 



themselves might now suddenly be thrown, 
•without the possibility of rescue. 

'At two o'clock we went out to view the 
Churches, which were now open for the after- 
noon service; for there are regular daily mass* 
es; and the belis began to assail the ear in ev- 
ery quarter. 

'The magnificence of the Churches of Goa 
far exceeded any idea I had formed from the 
previous description. Goa is properly a city 
of Churches; and the wealth of provinces 
seems to have been expended in their erec- 
tion. The ancient specimens of architecture 
at this place far excel any thing that has been 
attempted in modern times in any other part 
of the East, both in grandeur and in taste. The 
Chapel of the Palace is built after the plan of 
St. Peter's at Rome, and is said to be an accu- 
rate model of that paragon of architecture. 
The Church of St. Pominic, the founder of 
the Inquisition, is decorated with paintings of 
Italian masters. St. Francis Xavier lies en- 
shrined in a monument of exquisite art, and 
his coffin is enchased with silver and precious 
stones. The Cathedral of Goa is worthy of 
one of the principal cities of Europe; and the 
Church and Convent of the Augustinians (in 
which I now reside) is a noble piie of building, 
situated on an eminence, and has a magnificent 
appearance from afar, 

l But what a contrast to all this grandeur of 
the Churches is the worship offered in them! 
I have been present at the service in j)ne or 
other of the Chapels every day since I arrived; 
and I seldom see a single worshipper but the 



102 Christian Researches. 



ecclesiastics. Two rows of native Priests 
kneeling in order before the altar, clothed in 
coarse black garments, of sickly appearance 
and vacant countenance, perform here, from 
day to day, their laborious masses, seemingly 
unconscious of any other duty or obligation 
of life. 

'The day was now far spent, and my com- 
panions were about to leave me. While I was 
considering whether I should return with them, 
Major Pareira said he would first introduce me 
to a priest, high in office, and one of the most 
learned men in the place. We accordingly 
walked to the Convent of the Augustinians, 
where I was presented to Josephus a Doloribus, 
a man well advanced in life, of p^le visage and 
penetrating eye, rather of a reverend appear- 
ance, and possessing great fluency of speech 
and urbanity of manners. At first sight he 
presented the aspect of one of those acute and 
prudent men of the world, the learned and 
respectable Italian Jesuits, some of whom are 
yet found, since the demolition of their order, 
reposing in tranquil obscurity, in different parts 
of the East. After half an hour's conversation 
in the Latin language, during which he advert- 
ed rapidly to a variety of subjects ; and inquired 
concerning some learned men of his own 
Church, whom I had visited in my tour, he 
politely invited me to take up my residence 
with him, during my stay at Old Goa. I tyas 
highly gratified by this unexpected invitation; 
but Lieutenant Kempthorne did not approve ot 
leaving me in the hands of the Inquisitor. For 
judge of our surprise, when we discovered that 



The Romish Christians. 203 



my learned host was one of the Inquisitors of 
the Holy office, the second member of that au- 
gust tribunal in rank r hut the first and most 
active agent in the business of the department. 
Apartments were assigned to me in the Col* 
lege adjoining the Convent, next to the rooms 
of the Inquisitor himself; and here I have been 
now four days at the very fountain head of in- 
formation, in regard to those subjects which I 
wished to investigate. I breakfast and dine with 
the Inquisitor almost every day, and he generally 
passes his evenings in my apartment. As he 
considers my inquiries to be chiefly' of a literary 
nature, he is perfectly candid and communica- 
tive on all subjects. 

'Next day after my arrival, I was introduced 
by my learned conductor to the Archbishop of 
Goa. We found him reading the Latin Let- 
ters of St. Francis Xavier. On my adverting 
to the long duration of the city of Goa, while 
other cities of Europeans in India had suffered 
from war or revolution, the Archbishop ob- 
served, that the preservation of Goa was 'owing 
to the prayers of St. Francis Xavier.' The 
Inquisitor looked at me to see what I thought 
of this sentiment. I acknowledged that Xavier 
was considered by the learned among the Eng- 
lish to have been a great man. What he wrote 
himself bespeaks him a man of learning, of 
original genius, and great fortitude of mind; 
but what others have written for him and of 
him has tarnished his fame, by making him the 
inventor of fables. The Archbishop signified 
his assent. He afterwards conducted me to 
his private chapel, which is decorated with 



204 Christian Researches. 



Images of silver, and then into the Archiepis- 
copai Library, which possesses a valuable col- 
lection of books. As I passed through our 
Convent, in returning from the Archbishop's, 
observed among the paintings in the cloisters 
a portrait of the famous Alexis de Menezes, 
Archbishop of Goa, who held the Synod of 
Diamper near Cochin in 1599, and burned the 
books of the Syrian Christians. From the in- 
scription underneath I learned that he was the 
founder of the magnificent Church and Con- 
vent in which I am now residing. 

'On the same day I received an invitation to 
dine with the chief Inquisitor, at his house in 
the country. The second Inquisitor accompa- 
nied me, and we found a respectable company 
of Priests, and a sumptuous entertainment. 
In the library of the chief Inquisitor I saw a 
register, containing the present establishment 
of the Inquisition at Goa, and the names of all 
the officers. On asking the chief Inquisitor 
whether the establishment was as extensive as 
formerly, he said it was nearly the same. I 
had hitherto said little to any person concern- 
ing the Inquisition, but I had indirectly gleaned 
much information concerning it, not only from 
the Inquisitors themselves, but from certain 
Priests whom I visited at their respective con- 
vents; particularly from a Father in the Fran- 
ciscan Convent, who had himself repcaudly 
witnessed an Auto da Fe.' 

'Goa, Augustinian Convent, ^6th Jan. 1808. 
'On Sunday, alter Divine service, which I 
attended, we looked over together the prayers 
afld pQrtigns of Scripture for the day. whica 



The Romish Christians. 205 



led to a discussion concerning some of the* 
doctrines of Christianity. We then read the 
third chapter of St. John's Gospel in the Latin 
Vulgate. I asked the Inquisitor whether he 
believed in the influence of the Spirit there 
spoken of. He distinctly admitted iv r conjoint- 
ly however he thought, in some obscure sense ? 
with water. I observed that water was merely 
an emblem of the purifying effects of the 
Spirit^ and could be but an emblem. We next 
adverted to the expression of St. John in his 
first Epistle; 'This is he that came by water 
and blood: even Jesus Christ; not by water on- 
ly, but by water and blood:' — blood to atone for 
sin, and water to purify the heart; justification 
and sanctification: both of which were express- 
ed at the same moment on the cross. The In- 
quisitor was pleased with the subject. I refer- 
red to the evangelical doctrines of Augustin 
(we were now in the Augustinian Convent) 
plainly asserted by that Father in a thousand 
places, and he acknowledged- their truth. I 
then asked him in what important doctrine he 
differed from the Protestant Church? He con- 
fessed that he never had a theological discus- 
sion with a Protestant before. By an easy 
transition we passed to the importance of the 
Bible itself, to illuminate the priests and peo- 
ple. I noticed to him that after looking through 
the colleges and schools, there appeared to me 
to be a total eclipse of Scriptural light. He 
acknowledged that religion and learning were 
truly in a degraded state. I had visited the 
theological schools, and at every place I ex- 
pressed my surprise to the tutors, in presence, 




IS 



206 Christian Researches. 



of the pupils, at the absence of the Bible, and 
almost total want of reference to it. They 
pleaded the custom of the place, and the scar- 
city of copies of the book itself. Some of the 
younger Priests came to me afterwards, desir- 
ing to know by what means they might pro- 
cure copies. This inquiry for Bibles was like 
a ray of hope beaming on the walls of the In- 
qusition. 

'I pass an hour sometimes in the spacious 
library of the Augustinian Convent. There 
are many rare volumes, but they are chiefly 
theological, and almost all of the sixteenth 
century. T^ere are few classics; and I have 
not yet seen one copy of the original Scriptures 
in Hebrew or Greek. 5 

'Goa, Augustinian Convent, 27th Jan. 1808. 

'On the second morning after my arrival, 
I was surprised by my host, the Inquisitor, 
coming into my apartment clothed in black 
robes from head to foot; for the usual dress of 
his order is white. He said he was going to 
sit on the Tribunal of the Holy Office. 'I pre- 
sume, Father, your august office does not oc- 
cupy much of your time.' 'Yes, 5 answered he, 
'much. I sit on the Tribunal three or four clays 
every week. 5 

'I had thought, for some days, of putting 
Dellon 5 s book into the Inquisitor's hands; for 
if I could get him to advert to the facts stated 
in that book, I should be able to learn, by com- 
parison, the exact state of the Inquisition at the 
present time. In the evening he came in, as 
usual, to pass an hour in my apartment. After 
some conversation I took the pen in my hand 



The Romish Christians. 207 



to write a few notes in my journal; and, as if to 
amuse him, whiie I was writing, I took up Del- 
Ion's book, which was lying with some others 
on the table, and handing it across to him, ask- 
ed him whether he had ever seen it. It was 
in the French Language, which he understood 
well. 'Relation de V Inquisition de Goa,' pro- 
nounced he, with a slow articulate voice. Ke 
had never seen it before, and began to read 
with eagerness. He had not proceeded far, 
before he betrayed evident symptoms of unea* 
siness. He turned hastily to the middle of the 
book, and then to the end, and then ran over 
the table of contents at the beginning, as if to 
ascertain the full extent of the evil. He then 
composed himself to read, whiie I continued to 
write. He turned over the pages with rapid- 
ity, and when he came to a certain place, he 
exclaimed in the broad Italian accent, 'Menda- 
cium, Mendacium ' I requested he would 
mark those passages which were untrue, and 
we should discuss them afterwards, for that I 
had other books on the subject. '-Other books/ 
said he, and he looked with an inquiring eye 
on those on the table He continued reading 
till it was time to retire to rest, and then beg- 
ged to take the book with him. 

'It was on this night that a circumstance hap- 
pened which caused my first alarm at Goa My 
servants slept every night at my chamber door, 
in the long gallery which is common to all the 
apartments, and not far distant from the ser- 
vants of the convent, About midnight I was 
waked by loud shrieks and expressions oi ter- 
ror, from some person in the gallery. In the 



208 Christian Researches. 



first moment of surprise I concluded it must 
be the Alguazils of the Holy Office, seizing my 
servants to carry them to the Inquisition. But, 
on going out, I saw my own servants standing 
at the door, and the person who had caused 
the alarm (a boy of about fourteen) at a little 
distance, surrounded by some of the Priests, 
who nad come out of their cells on hearing the 
noise. The boy said he had seen a spectre, 
and k was a considerable time before the agi- 
tations of his body and voice subsided. Next 
morning at breakfast the Inquisitor apologized 
for the disturbance, and said the boy's alarm 
proceeded from a c phantasma animi,' a phan- 
tasm of the imagination. 

'After breakfast we resumed the subject of 
the Inquisition. The Inquisitor admitted that 
Dellon's descriptions of the dungeons, of the 
torture, of the mode of trial, and of the Auto 
da Fe were, in general, just; but he said the 
writer judged untruly of the motives of the 
Inquisitors, and very uncharitably of the char- 
acter of the Holy Church; and I admitted that, 
under the pressure of his peculiar suffering, 
this might possibly be the case. The Inquis- 
itor was now anxious to know to what extent 
Dellon's book had been circulated in Europe. 
I told him that Picart had published to the 
world extracts from it, in his celebrated work 
called "Religious Ceremonies;" together with 
plates of the system of torture and burnings at 
the Auto da Fe. I added that it was now gen- 
erally believed in Europe that these enormi- 
ties no longer existed, and that the Inquisition 
i^elf had been totally suppressed; but that I 



The Romish Christians. 209 

was concerned to find that this was not the 
case. He now began a grave narration to shew 
that the Inquisition had undergone a change in 
some respects, and that its terrors were miti- 
gated.'* 

*The following were the passages in Mr. Dellon's 
narrative, to which I wished particularly to draw the 
attention of the Inquisitor. Mr. D. had been thrown 
into the Inquisition at Goa and confined in a dungeon, 
ten feet square, where he remained upwards of two 
years, without seeing any person, but the gaoler who 
brought him his victuals, except when he was brought 
to his trial, expecting daily to be brought to the stake. 
His alleged crime was, charging the Inquisition with 
cruelty, in a conversation he had with a Priest at Da- 
man, another part of India. 

'During the months of November and December, I 
heard, every morning, the shrieks of the unfortunate 
victims, who were undergoing the Question. I re- 
membered to have heard, before I was cast into pri- 
son, that the Auto da Fe w T as generally celebrated on 
the first Sunday in Advent, because on that day is 
read in the Churches that part of the Gospel in which 
mention is made of the last judgment; and the In- 
quisitors pretend by this ceremony to exhibit a lively 
emblem of that awful event. I was likewise convinc- 
ed that there were a great number of prisoners, be- 
sides myself, the profound silence, which reigned 
within the walls of the building, having enabled me 
to count the number of doors which were opened at 
the hours of meals. However, the first and second 
Sundays of Advent passed by, without my hearing of 
any thing, and I prepared to undergo another year of 
melancholy captivity, when I was aroused from my 
despair on the 11th of January, by the noise of the 
guards removing the bars from the doors of my pri- 
son. The Alcaide presented me with a habit, which 
he ordered me to put on, and to make myself ready 
to attend him, when he should come again. Thus 
saying he left a lighted lamp in my dungeon. The 

•IS 



210 Christian Researches. 



6 l had already discovered, from written or 
printed documents, that the Inquisition of Goa 
was suppressed by Royal Edict in the year 
1775, and established again in 1779. The 
Franciscan Father before mentioned witnessed 
the annual Auto da Fe, from i?70 to 177?. 
'It was the humanity, and tender mercy of a 
good King/ said the oid Father, c which abol- 
ished the Inquisition. 5 But immediately on 
his death, the power of the Priests acquired the 

guards returned, about two o'clock in the morning, 
and led me out into a long gallery, where i found a 
number of the companions of my fate, drawn up in a 
rank against a wall I placed myself among the rest, 
and several more soon joined the melancholy band. 
The profound silence and stillness caused them to re- 
semble statues more than the animated bodies of hu- 
ladU creatures. The women, who were clothed in a 
similar manner, were placed in a neighboring gallery, 
where we could not see them; but I remarked that a 
number of persons stood by themselves at some dis- 
tance, attended by others who wore long black dress- 
es, and who walked backwards and forwards occa- 
sionally. 1 did not then know who these were: but 
I was afterwards informed that the former were the 
victims who were condemned to be burned, and the 
others: were their confessors. 

'After we were all ranged against the Wall of this 
gallery, we received each a large wax taper. They 
then brought us a number of dresses made of yellow 
cloth, with the cross of St. Andrew painted before 
and behind. This is called the San Benito. The re- 
lapsed heretics wear another species of robe, called 
the Samarra, the ground of which is gray. The por- 
trait of the sufferer is painted upon it, placed upon 
burning torches, with flames and demons all round. 
Caps were then produced called Carmchas; made of 
pasteboard, pointed like sugar-loves, all covered over 
with devils, and flames of fire. 



The Romish Christians, 2 1 I 



ascendant, under the Queen Dowager, and the 
Tribunal was re-established, after a bloodless 
interval of five years. It has continued in ope- 
ration ever since. It was restored in 1779, 
subject to certain restrictions, the chief of 
which are the two following, 'Thafe a greater 

•The great bell of the Cathedral began to ring a 
little before sunrise, which served as a signal to warn 
the people of Goa to come and behold the august cer- 
emony of the Auto da Fe; and then they made us pro- 
ceed from tiie gallery one by one. I remarked as we 
passed into the great hall, that the Inquisitor was sit- 
ting at the door with his secretary by him, and that 
he delivered every prisoner into the hands of a par? 
ticular person who is to be his guard to the place of 
burning. These persons are called Parrians, or God* 
fathers. My Godfather was the commander of a ship. 
I wen iforth with him, and as soon as we were in the 
street, I saw that the procession was commenced by 
the Dominican Friars; who have this honor, because 
Si. Doihimc found Ui the Inquisition. These are fol- 
lowed by the prisoners who walk one after the other, 
each having his Godfather by his side, and a lighted 
taper in his hand. The least guilty go foremost; and 
as I did not pass for one of them, there were many 
who took precedence of me. The women were mixed 
promiscuously with the men. We all walked bare- 
foot, and the sharp stones of the streets of Goa wound- 
ed my tender &et, and caused the blood to stream; 
for they made us march through the chief streets 
of the city: and we were regarded every where by an 
innumerable crowd of people, who had assembled 
tromai! parts of India to behold this spectacle; for the 
Inquisition takes care to announce it long be fore » in. 
the most remote parishes. At length we arrived at 
the Church of St. Francis, which was, for this time, 
destined for the celebration of the Act of Faith. On 
one side of the Altar, was the Grand Inquisitor and 
his Ofcuasdlors; and on the ather, the Vice -Roy 



212 Christian Researches. 



number of witnesses should be required to 
convict a criminal than were before necessary;' 
and, 'That the Auto da Fe should not be held 
publicly as before; but that the sentences of 

Goa and his Court. All the prisoners are seated to 
hear a Sermon. I observed that those prisoners who 
wore the horrible Carrcchas came in last in the pro- 
cession. One of the Augustin Monks ascended the 
pulpit, and preached for a quarter of an hour. The 
sermon being' concluded, two readers went up to the 
pulpit, one after the other, and read the sentences of 
the prisoners. My joy was extreme, when I heard 
that my sentence was not to be burnt, but to be a gal- 
ley slave for five vears. After the sentences were 
read, they summoned forth those miserable victims 
v/ho were destined to be immolated by the Hoi} In- 
quisition. The images of the heretics who had died 
in prison were brought up at the same time, their 
bones being contained in small chests covered with 
flames and demons. An officer of the secular tribunal 
now came forward, and seized these rr.happy people, 
after they had each received a flight blew upon the 
breast, from the Alcaide, to intimate that they were 
abandoned. They were then led away to the bank of 
the river, where the Vice- Roy and his Court were 
assembled, and where the faggots had been prepared 
the preceding day. As soon as they arrive at this place, 
the condemned persons are asked in what religion 
they choose to die; and the moment they have replied to 
this question, the executioner seizes them, and binds 
them to the stake in the midst of the faggots. The 
day after the execution, the portraits of the dead are 
carried to the Church of the Dominicans. The heads 
only are represented, (which are generally very accu- 
rately drawn; for the Inquisition keeps excellent lim- 
ners for the purpose,) surrounded by flames and de- 
mons; and underneath is the name and crime of the 
person who has been burned." Relation de P Inquisi- 
tion de. Goa, chap. xxiv. 



The Romish Christians. %IS 



the Tribunal should be executed privately; 
within the walls of the Inquisition, 5 

'■In this particular, the constitution of the 
new Inquisition is more reprehensible than 
that of the old one; for, as the old Father ex* 
pressed it, 'Nunc sigillum v non revelat Inqui- 
sition Formerly the friends of those unfortu- 
nate persons who were thrown into its prison, 
had the melancholy satisfaction of seeing them 
once a year walking in the procession of lh$£ 
Auto da Fe; or if they were condemned to die, 
they witnessed their death, and mourned for 
the dead. But now they have no means of learn- 
ing for years whether they be dead or alive. 
The policy of this new code of concealment 
appears to be this, to preserve the power of the 
Inquisition, and at the same time to lessen the 
public odium of its proceedings, in the pres- 
ence of British dominion and civLiza ion. I asked 
theFather his opinion concerning the nature and 
frequency of the punishments within the walls. 
He said he possessed no certain means of giw 
ing a satisfactory answer; that every thing 
transacted there was declared to be 'sacrum et 
secretum.' But this he knew to be true, that 
there were continually captives in the dun* 
geons; that some of them are liberated after 
long confinement, but that they never speak 
afterwards of what passed within., the place. 
He added that, of all the persons he had known, 
who had been liberated, he never knew one 
who did not carry about with him what might 
be called, 'the mark of the Inquisition;' that is 
to say, who did not shew in the solemnity of 
his countenance, or in his peculiar demeanor, or 



214 



Christian Researches. 



his terror of the Priests, that he had been in 
that dreadful place. 

'The chief argument of the Inquisitor to 
prove the melioration of the Inquisition was 
the superior humanity of the Inquisitors. I 
remarked that I did not doubt the humanity of 
the existing officers; but what availed humanity 
in an Inquisitor? he must pronounce sentence 
according to the Laws of the Tribunal, which 
&re notorious enough; and a relafised Heretic 
must be burned in the flames, or confined for 
life in a dungeon, whether the Inquisitor be 
humane or not. But if, said I, you would sat- 
isfy my mind completely on this subject, 'shew 
me the Inquisition.' He said it was not per- 
mitted to any person to see the Inquisition. I 
observed that mine might be considered as a 
peculiar case; that the character of the Inqui- 
sition, and the expediency of its longer contin- 
uance had been called in question; that I had 
myself written on the civilization of India, and 
might possibly publish something more upon 
that subject, and that it could not be expected 
that I should pass over the Inquisition without 
notice,knowing what I did of its proceedings; but 
at the same time I should not wish to state a sin- 
gle fact without his authority, or at least his ad- 
mission of its truth. I added that he himself had 
been pleased to communicate with me very fully 
on the subject, and that in all our discussions we 
had been actuated, 1 hoped, by a good purpose. 
The countenance of the Inquisitor evidently 
altered on receiving this intimation, nor did it 
ever after wholly regain its wonted frankness 
and placidity. After some hesitation, however, 
he said, he would take me with him to the In- 



The Romish Christians* 215 



quisition the next day. I was a good deal sur- 
prised at this acquiescence of the Inquisitor ? 
but I did not know what was in his mind. 

'Next morning after breakfast my host went 
to dress for the Holy Office, and soon return- 
ed in his inquisitorial robes. He said he would 
go half an hour before the usual time, for the 
purpose of shewing me the Inquisition. The 
buildings are about a quarter of a mile distant 
from the convent, and we proceeded thither iii 
our Manjeels* On our arrival at the place, 
the Inquisitor said to me, as we were ascend- 
ing the steps of the outer stair, that he hoped 
I should be satisfied with a transient view of 
the Inquisition, and that I would retire when- 
ever he should desire it. I took this as a good 
omen, and followed my conductor with tolera- 
ble confidence.. 

'He led me first to the Great Hall of the In- 
quisition. W e were met at the door by a num- 
ber of well dressed persons, who, I afterwards 
understood, were the familiars, and attendants 
of the Holy Office. They bowed very low to 
the Inquisitor, and looked with surprise at me. 
The Great Hall is the place in which the pris- 
oners are marshalled for the procession of the 
Auto da Fe. At the procession described by 
Dellon, in which he himself walked barefoot^ 
clothed with the painted garment, there were 

*The Manjeel is a kind of Palankeen common at 
Goa. it is merely a sea cot suspended from a bam- 
boo, which is borne on the heads of four men. Some- 
times a footman runs before, having a staff in hi,9 
baud, to which are attached little bells or ring's; 
which he jingles as he runs, keeping time with the, 
/notion of the bea\-er?. 



216 Christian Researches. 



upwards of one hundred and fifty prisoners. I 
traversed this hall for some time, with a slow 
step, reflecting on its former scenes, the Inqui 
sitor walking by my side, in silence. I thought 
of the fate of the multitude of my fellow-crea- 
tures who had passed through this place, con- 
demned by a tribunal of their fellow-sinners 
their bodies devoted to the flames, and their 
souls to perdition. And I could not help say- 
ing to him, 'Would not the Holy Church wish* 
in her mercy, to have those souls back again, 
that she might allow them a little further pro- 
bation?' The Inquisitor answered nothing, but 
beckoned me to go with him to a door at one 
end of the hall. By this door he conducted 
me to some small rooms, and thence to 
the spacious apartments of the chief Inquisi- 
tor. Having surveyed these he brought me 
back again to the Great Hail; and I though 
he seemed now desirous that I should depart 
'Now Father,* said I, 'lead me to the dungeons 
below; I want to see the captives.' 'No/ said 
he, 'that cannot be. 5 1 now began to suspec: 
that it had been in the mind of the Inquisitor, 
from the beginning, to shew me only a cer- 
tain part of the Inquisition, in the hope of sat- 
isfying my inquiries in a general way. I urg- 
ed him with earnestness, but he steadily re- 
sisted, and seemed to be offended, or rather 
agitated, by my importunity. I intimated to 
him plainly, that the only way to do justice to 
his own assertions and arguments, regarding 
the present state of the Inquisition, was to 
shew me the prisons and the captives. I 
should then describe only what 1 saw; but now 



The Romish Christians. 217 

the subject was left in awful obscurity, 'Lead 
me down,' said I, 'to the inner building, and 
let me pass through the two hundred dun- 
geons? ten feet square, described by your for- 
mer captives, tet me count the number of 
your present captives, and converse with them. 
I want to see if there be any subjects of the 
British Government, to whom we owe protec- 
tion. I want to ask how long they have been 
here, how long it is since they beheld the light 
of the sun, and whether they ever expect to 
see it again. Shew me the Chamber of Tor- 
ture; and declare what modes of execution, 
or of punishment, are now practised within the 
walls of the Inquisition, in lieu of the public 
Auto da Fe. If," after all that has passed, Fa- 
ther, you resist this reasonable request, I shall 
be justified in believing, that you are afraid of 
exposing the real state of the Inqusition in In- 
dia.' To these observations the Inquisitor 
made no reply; but seemed impatient that I 
should withdraw. 'My Good Father/ said I, 
'I am about to take my leave of you, and to 
thank you for your hospitable attentions, (it 
had been before understood that I should take 
my final leave at the door of the Inquisition, af- 
ter having seen the interior,) and I wish always 
to preserve on my mind a favorable sentiment 
of your kindness and candor. You cannot, you 
say, shew me the captives and the dungeons; 
be pleased then merely to answer this ques- 
tion; for I shall believe your word: How many 
prisoners are there now below, in the cells of 
the Inquisition:' The Inquisitor replied, 'That 
is a question which I eannot answer/ On Li- 



218 Christian Researches. 



pronouncing these words, I retired hastily to- 
wards the door, and wished him farewell We 
shook hands with as much cordiality as we 
could at the moment assume; and both of us, I 
believe, were sorry that our parting took place 
with a clouded countenance. 

'From the Inquisition I went to the place of 
burning in the Camfio Santo Lazaro, on the 
river side, where the victims were brought to 
the stake at the Auto da Fe. It is close to the- 
palace, that the Vice-Roy and his Court may- 
witness the execution; for it has ever been the 
policy of the Inquisition to make these spirit- 
ual executions appear to be the executions of 
the State. An old Priest accompanied me, 
who pointed out the place and described the 
scene. As I passed over this melancholy plain. 
I thought on the difference between the pure 
and benign doctrine, which was first preached 
to India in the Apostolic age, and that bloody 
code, which, after a long night of darkness, was 
announced to it under the same name! And 
I pondered on the mysterious dispensation, 
which permitted the ministers of the Inquisi- 
tion, with their racks and flames, to visit these 
lands, before the heralds of the Gospel of 
Peace. But the most painful reflection was, 
that this tribunal should yet exist, unawed by 
the vicinity of British humanity and dominion: 
I was not satisfied with what I had seen or 
said at the Inquisition, and I determined tc 
go back again. The Inquisitors were now 
sitting on the tribunal, and I had some excuse 
for returning; for I was to receive from the 
chief Inquisitor a letter which he said he would 
give me, before I left the pJace,for the British 



The Romish Christians. 21 § 



Resident in Travancore, being an answer to a 
letter from that officer. 

'When I arrived at the Inquisition, and had 
ascended the outer stairs, the door-keepers sur- 
veyed me doubtingly, but suffered me to pass, 
supposing that I had returned by permission 
and appointment of the Inquisitor. I entered 
the Great Hall, and went up directly towards 
the tribunal of the Inquisition, described by 
Dellon, in which is the lofty Crucifix. I sat 
down on a form, and wrote some notes; and 
then desired one of the attendants to carry in 
my name to the Inquisitor. As I walked up 
the Hall, I saw a poor woman sitting by herself* 
on a bench by the wall, apparently in a discon- 
solate state of mind. She clasped her hands 
as I psssed, and gave me a look expressive of 
her distress. This sight chilled my spirits. 
The familiars told me she was waiting there 
to be called up before the tribunal of the In- 
quisition. While I was asking questions con- 
cerning her crime, the second Inquisitor came 
out in evident trepidation, and was about to 
complain of the intrusion; when I informed him 
I had come back for the letter from the chief 
Inquisitor. He said it should be sent after me 
to Goa; and he conducted me with a quick step 
towards the door. As we passed the poor wo<- 
man, I pointed to her, and said to him with some 
emphasis, "Behold, Father, another victim of 
the holy Inquisition 1" He answered nothing. 
When we arrived at the head of the great 
stair, he bowed, and I took my last leave of 
Josephus a Doloribus, without uttering a word/ 

The foregoing particulars concerning the In- 
quisition at Goa are detailed chiefly with this 



220 Christian Researches, 



view; that the English nation may consider 
whether there be sufficient ground for present- 
ing a remonstrance to the Portuguese Govern- 
ment, on the longer continuance of that tribunal 
in India; it being notorious, that a great part 
of the Romish Christians are now under British 
protection. "The Romans," says Montesquieu, 
"deserved well of human nature, for making it 
an article in their treaty with the Carthaginians, 
that they should abstain from sacrificing 
their children to their gods." It has been 
lately observed by respectable writers, that the 
English nation ought to imitate this example, 
and endeavor to induce her allies "to abolish 
the human sacrifices of the Inquisition;" and 
a censure is passed on our Government for 
their indifference to this subject.* The indif- 
ference to the Inquisition is attributable, we 
believe, to the same cause which has produced 
an indifference to the religious principles 
which first organized the Inquisition. The 
mighty Despot, who suppressed the Inquisi- 
tion in Spain, was not sw r ayed probably by very- 
powerful motives of humanity; but viewed 
with jealousy a tribunal, which usurped an in- 
dependent dominion; and he put it down, on 
the same principle that he put down the Pope- 
dom, that he might remain Pontiff and Grand 
Inquisitor himself. And so he will remain for 
a time, till the purposes of Providence shall 
have been accomplished by him. But are we 
to look on in silence, and to expect that further 
meliorations in buman society are to be effect- 
ed by despotism, or by great revolutions? "If," 

"Edin. £e<o. No. XXXII. p. 44S>. 



The Romish Christians. 221 



say the same authors, "while the Inquisition is 
destroyed in Europe by the power of despot 
ism, we could entertain the hope, and it is not 
too much to entertain such a hope, that the 
power of liberty is about to destroy it in Amer- 
ica; we might even, amid the gloom that sur- 
rounds us, congratulate our fellow-creatures 
on one of the most remarkable periods in the 
history of the progress of human society, the 
final erasure of the Inquisition from the face 
of the earth."* It will indeed be an important 
and happy day to the earth, when this final 
erasure shall take place; but the period of such 
an event is nearer, I apprehend, in Europe and 
America, than it is in Asia; and its termination 
in Asia depends as much on Great Britain as 
on Portugal: And shall not Great Britian do 
her part to hasten this desirable time? Do we 
wait, as if to see whether the power of Infidel? 
ity will abolish the other Inquisitions of the 
earth? Shall not we, in the mean while, attempt 
to do something on Christian principles, for 
the honor of God and of humanity? Do w r e 
dread even to express a sentiment on the sub- 
ject in our legislative Assemblies, or to notice 
it in our Treaties? It is surely our duty to de- 
clare our wishes, at least, for the abolition of 
these inhuman tribunals, (since we take an ac- 
tive part in promoting the welfare of other na- 
tions,) and to deliver our testimony against 
;hern in the presence of Europe. 

This case is not unlike that of the Imroola- 
den of Females; with this aggravation in re- 

*3Sdin. J&v. No. XXXII. p. 429. 
*19 



222 Christian Researches. 



gard to the latter, that the rite is perpetrated 
in our own territories. Oar humanity revolts 
at the occasional description of the enormity; 
but the matter comes not to our own business 
and bosoms, and we fail even to insinuate our 
disapprobation of the deed. It may be con- 
cluded then, that while we remain silent and 
unmoved spectators of the flames of the Wid- 
ow's Piie* there is no hope that we shall be 
justly affected by the reported horrors of the 
Inquisition. 

TRANSLATIONS OF THE SCRIPTURES 
FOR THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 

The principal languages spoken by the Ron - 
ish Christians in India are these four; the Ta- 
mul, the Malabar, the Ceylonese, and the Por- 
tuguese. The Author- has already had occa- 
sion to notice the three first. The Tamul 
version has been long since completed by the 
Protestant Missionaries; and the Malabar and 
the Ceyionese are in course of publication. It 
is now proper to explain, that excellent effects 
may be expected from the diffusion of the 
Portuguese Scriptures in India. The Portu- 
guese Language prevails wherever there are, 
or hare been, settlements of that nation. Their 
descendants people the coasts from the vicini- 
ty of the Cape of Good Hope to the Sea of 
China; beginning from Sofala, Mocaranga, 
Mosambique, (where there is a Bishop,) Zin- 
zebar, and Melinda, (where there are many 
Churches,) on the East of Africa; and extend- 
ing round by Babelmandel, Diu, Surat, Da- 
man, Bombay, Goa, Calicut, Cochin, Angengo, 



The Colleges at Gaa, 223 

| Tutecorin, Negapatam, JafTnapatam, Colum- 
! bo, Point de Galle, Tranquebar, Tanjore, 
Tritchinopoly, Porto-Novo, Pondicherry, Sa- 
dras, Madras, Masulipatam, Calcutta, Chinsu- 
rah, Bandel, Chittagong, Macao, and Canton; 
and almost all the islands of the Malayan Ar- 
chipelago, which were first conquered by the 
Portuguese. The greater part of the Portu- 
guese in India are now subjects of the British 
Empire. The Author visited most of the 
places above enumerated; and in many of them 
he could not hear of a single copy of the Por- 
tuguese Scriptures. There is a Portuguese 
Press at Tranquebar, and another at Vespery 
near Madras; and pecuniary aid only is want- 
ed from Europe to multiply copies and to cir- 
culate them round the coasts of Asia. The 
Portuguese Language is certainly a most fa- 
vorable medium for diffusing the true religion 
in the maritime provinces of the East. 

THE COLLEGES AT GQA. 

Go a will probably remain the theologicail 
school to a great part of India, for a long peri- 
od to come. It is of vast importance to the 
interests of Christianity in the East, that this 
source of instruction should be purified. The 
appointed instrument for effecting this is the 
Bible. This is 6 the salt which must be thrown 
into the fountain to heal the waters.' There 
are upwards of three thousand Priests belong- 
ing to Goa, who are resident at the place, or 
stationed with their cures at a distance. Let 
us send the Holy Scriptures to illuminate the 
Priests of Goa. It was distinctly expressed to 



224 Christian Researches 



the Author, by several authorities, that they 
would gladly receive copies of the Latin and 
Portuguese Vulgate Bible from the hands of 
the English nation. 

THE PERSIANS. 

The Christian Religion flourished very gene- 
rally in Persia till about a- d. 651; when, the 
Persians being subdued by the Saracens, Ma- 
homedanism gradually acquired the predom- 
inance. Constantine the Great, addressed a 
letter to Sapor, King of Persia, which is pre- 
served to this day, recommending the Chris- 
tian Churches in his dominions, to his protec- 
tion; and a Bishop from Persia was present at 
the Council of Nice in a. d. 325. It appears 
also that there was a translation of some por- 
tion of the Scriptures into the Persian Lan- 
guage at that period; for we are informed by 
jChrysostom that, Hhe Persians, having translat- 
ed the doctrines of the Gospel into their own 
tongue, had learned, though barbarians, the 
true philosophy;' and it is stated by another 
author in the following century, 'That the He- 
brew writings were not only translated into the 
Greek, but into the Latin, Ethiopian, Persian, 
Indian, Armenian, Scythian, and Sarin at ian 
Languages.'* 

•Theodoret, vol. iv, p. 555. We have entirely lost 
flight of some of these versions in the obscurity of 
Mahomedan darkness. It is not even known wfciat 
languages are intended by the Scythia?i, Indian, and 
Sanitation. The Christian Church must now retrace 
steps, and endeavor to recover a knowledge 
which she has lost. 



respecting the Persians, 225 

In the beautiful homily of Chrysostom on 
Mary's Memorial, preached about a. d. 380, in 
which he enumerates those nations, who, in 
fulfilment of our Savior's prophecy, had 
'spoken of the deed of Mary for a memorial of 
her,' he mentions the Persians first, and the 
Isles of Britain last. 'The Persians, Indians, 
Scythians,Thracians,Sarmatians, the race of the 
Moors, and the inhabitants of the British Isles, 
celebrate a deed performed in a private family 
in Judea by a woman that had been a sinner.'* 
He alludes to her pouring an alabaster box of 
spikenard on the head of Christ, thereby ac- 
knowledging him, while yet upon earth , as 
God's anointed King, and embalming his 
body, (as our Lord himself explained it) in an- 
ticipation of his burial; concerning which act 
of faith and love he uttered the following pro- 
phetic declaration: 'Verily, I say unto you, 
Wheresoever this Gospel shall be preached 
throughout the whole world, this also that she 
hath done shall be spoken of for a memorial 
of her,' Mark xiv, 9. The Isles of Britain are 
now the first to restore this memorial, and the 
Gospel which recites it, to the Persians as well 
as to other Mahomedan nations, who were to 
lose it generally, during the great prophetic 
period of I860 years. 

A version of the four Gospels into the Per- 
sian Language of a former age remains to this 
day. It is a faithful translation, and seems to 

*The argument of Chrysostom is this, that nothing 
could have given so permanent a celebrity to so pri- 
vate an occurrence, hut the Divine Word of Him who 

foretold it. 



226 Christian Researches 



have been made immediately from the Syriac;* 
but the dialect and orthography are so an- 
cient as to be scarcely intelligible even at Is- 
fahan. The Romish ( hurch has had several 
Missions in the kingdom of Persia for some 
centuries past. The Augustinian Mission 
from Goa commenced in the year 1602, 'and 
was permitted by Sultan Murad to build con- 
vents in all parts of the Empire.'t But they 
went into Persia, as into other countries, not 
with the design of instructing men in the Holy 
Scriptures, but of teaching them the tenets 
and ceremonies of Rome. To this day, they 
have not published, under all the advantages 
of toleration which they enjoyed, a transla- 
tion of the Bible, or even of the New Testae 
ment, into the Persian Language. 

It is a reproach to Christians, that the only 
endeavor to produce a translation of the Scrip- 
tures, into the language of that extensive king- 
dom should have been made by the Persians 
themselves. The representatives of the Chris- 
tian Churches in Europe, of every denomina- 
tion, may well blush, when they read the fol- 
lowing authentic relation of an attempt made 
by a Persian King to procure a knowledge of 
our religion. 

'Towards the close of the year 1740, Nadir 
Shah caused a translation of the four Evangel- 
ists to be made into Persian. The affair was 
put under the direction of Mirza Mehdee, a 
man of come learning, who, being vested with 
proper authority for the purpose, summoned 

*Th?s is the Version of the Polyglot, 
f Fabrtcii Lux Evang. p. 659. 



respecting the Persians. 227 

several Armenian Bishops, and Priests, to- 
gether with divers Missionaries of the Rom- 
ish Church, and Persian Mullahs to meet him 
at Isfahan. As to the latter, the Mahom- 
edan Priests, they could not be gainers, since 
the change of religion, if any, was to be in 
prejudice of Mahomedanism. Besides, Na* 
dir's conduct towards them had been severe, 
to an extreme and unprecedented degree; ma- 
ny of them therefore gave Mirza Mehdee 
large bribes to excuse their absence. Among 
the Christians summoned on this occasion, 
only one Romish Priest, a native of Persia, 
was a sufficient master of the language to 
enter upon a work of so critical a nature. As 
to the Armenian Christians, although they are 
born subjects to Persia, and intermixed \vith 
the inhabitants, yet there are very few of them 
who understand the language fundamentally. 
It was natural to expect, that Mirza Mehdee, 
and the Persian Mullahs, would be more solic- 
itous to please Nadir, and to support the cred- 
it of Mahomedanism, than to divest them- 
selves of prejudices, and become masters of so 
important a subject. This translation was 
dressed up with all the glosses which the fa* 
bles of the Koran could warrant. Their chief 
guide was sax ancie?it Arabic and Persian trans** 
lation. Father de Vignes, a Romish Priest, 
was also employed in this work, in which he 
made use of the Vulgate edition. They were 
but six months in completing this translation 3 
and transcribing several fair copies of it. 

4n May following, Mirza Mehdee with the 
Persian Mullahs and some of the Christian 



228 Christian Researches 



Priests set out from Isfahan for the Persian 
Court, which was then held in encampment 
near Teheran. Nadir received them With 
some marks of civility, and had a cursory view 
of the performance. Some part of it was read 
to him; on which occasion he made several lu- 
dicrous remarks on the mysterious parts of 
the Christian Religion; at the same time he 
laughed at the Jews, and turned Mahomed and 
Ali equally into ridicule. 5 And after some 
expressions of levity, intimating that he could 
himself make a better religion, than any that 
had yet been produced, 'he dismissed these 
churchmen and translators with some small 
presents, not equal in value to the expense of 
the journey.'* 

This version of the Gospels, prepared by 
command of Nadir Shah, is probably the same 
with that which is sometimes found in the 
hands of the Armenian Priests in India. A 
copy was lately shewn to an Oriental scholar 
in Bengal, who observed, 'that if this was the 
same, he did not wonder at Nadir's contempt 
of it.' 

The number of natives already professing 
Christianity in Persia, and who are prepared 
to receive a translation of the Scriptures, is 
very considerable. They consist of four or 
five classes, viz. the Georgian, the Armenian, 
the Nestorian, the Jacobite, and the Romish 
Christians. The Georgians have the Bible in 
the Georgian Language, which was printed at 
Moscow in 1743; but the language is not so 
generally cultivated among the higher ran!;? 

'Hanwnj's Travel*. 



respecting the Persians. 229 

as the Persian. It probably bears the same 
relation to the Persian, which the Welsh does 
to the English. The Armenians have a ver- 
sion, of the Bible in their own proper tongue, 
but the copies are few in number. The Nes~ 
torian and Jacobite Christians use the Syriac 
Bible: but it is yet more rare than the Arme- 
nian. There are, besides, multitudes of Jews 
in Persia, who, as well as these different 
classes of Christians, commonly speak the 
vernacular language of the country. 

The Persian Language is known far beyond 
the limits of Persia proper. It is spoken at 
ail the Mussulman Courts in India, and is the 
usual language of judicial proceedings under 
_the British Government in Hindostan. It is 
next in importance to the Arabic and Chinese, 
in regard to the extent of territory through 
which it is spoken, being generally understood 
from Calcutta to Damascus. 

Here then is a language, spoken over near- 
.ly one quarter of the globe, the proper tongue 
of a great kingdom, in which an attempt has 
already been made by royal authority to obtain 
a translation of the Christian Scriptures; and 
where there are, at a low computation, two 
hundred thousand Christians ready to receive 
them. Many of the Persians themselves would 
read the Bible with avidity, if presented to 
them in an inviting form. The cause of the 
little jealousy of Christianity in Persia, com- 
pared with that which is found in other Ma- 
homedan States, is to be ascribed to these two 
circumstances; first, That Christianity has al- 
v*iivs existed in Persia: the Christian natives 



230 CJiristian Researches 



forming a considerable part of the population; 
and secondly, That the Persians themselves 
profess so lax a system of Islamism that they 
have been accounted by some Mussulmans a 
kind of heretics. 

It will form an epoch in the history of Per- 
sia, when a version of the Old and New Tes- 
taments shall begin to be known generally in 
that country. But the narrative' of Nadir 
Shah's attempt sufficiently proves that no or- 
dinary scholar is qualified to undertake it. 
The author of such a translation must be a 
perfect master of the Arabic Language, the 
mother of the Persic, and familiar with the 
popular and classical Persian. He must, more- 
over, have access to the Scriptures in their 
criminal tongues. Such a person, we think, 
has been found in Sab at of Arabia, who is ac- 
counted by competent judges, 'to be the first 
Arabic scholar of the age.'* He has been 
employed for nearly four years past in trans- 
lating the Scriptures into the Persian and Ara- 
bic Languages, in conjunction with Mirza Fit- 
rut of Lucknow, and other learned natives 
Mirza is himself a Persian by descent, and a 
man of liberal learning among his country- 
men. He visited England some years ago, and 
was afterwards appointed a Persian teacher, 
and a translator of the Scriptures in the Col- 
lege of Port William. These versions by Sa- 
bat and Mirza, are conducted under the su- 
perintendance of the Rev. Henry Martyn,who 
is himself an Arabic and Persian scholar, and 

•See Report of Translations by Rev. Henry Marty u # 
Hereafter quoted. 




respecting the Arabians. 231 

in the original tongues of the Sacred 
Scriptures. He is a chaplain to the Honora- 
ble the East India Company, and is now sta- 
tioned at Cawnpore in Bengal, where his 
learned coadjutors also reside. The Gospels 
of St. Matthew and St. Luke, translated by Sa- 
bat into the Persian Language, have already 
been printed: and 800 copies are stated in theRe* 
port, dated May 1810, to have been deposited in 
the Bibliothec a Biblic a, at Calcutta, for sale, 

THE ARABIANS. 
Arabia was the country in which St. Paul first 
opened his heavenly ministry. "When it 
pleased God," saith that Apostle, "who called 
me by his grace, to reveal his Son in me, that 
I might preach him among the heathen; im- 
mediately I conferred not with flesh and blood; 
neither went I up to Jerusalem, but I went into 
Arabia," Gal. i, 17. Christianity flourished 
very extensively in Arabia, during the first cen- 
turies. History informs us, that "the disciples 
of Christ had filled its provinces with the 
Churches of God;"* and frequent mention is 
made, in the early monuments, of the Bishops 
of Arabia.f This early influence of the Gospel 
in that region might be expected; for Arabfc 
adjoins Palestine; and the climate of the coun- 
try, and the manners and customs of the peo- 
ple, are nearly the same. 

There are some circumstances which re* 
markably distinguish Arabia; a recollection of 
which, in connexion with others, ough&ffQ^w to 

* JProcopious Gaz* Es. xi. 14. 
t See them enumerated in Beveridge's Canon e-s 'Cvn- 
ciliorum. The Bishop of Busorah was present at the 
Council of Antioch in a. 269, 



232 Christian Researches 



draw our attention to it. Arabia was inhabited 
by the first generations of men. There it 
pleased the Creator first to reveal himself to 
his creatures; and in its vicinity the Son of 
God assumed the human nature. In Arabia, 
the faculties of the human mind attain to as 
high a degree of strength and vigor, even at 
this day,* as in any other country in the world; 
and the symmetry and beauty of the human 
person in Arabia are not surpassed by any other 
portion of the human race.f 

Arabia is also remarkable on another ac- 
count. It was the theatre of the grand defec- 

* See Letter from the Re". Henry Martyn, concern- 
ing' Sabat. "At intervals I read Persian Poetry with 
Mirza, and the Koran with Sabat. These Orientals, 
with whom I translate the Scriptures, require me to 
point out the connexion between every two sentences, 
which is often more than I can do. It is curious how 
accurately they observe all the rules of writing'. Sa- 
bat, though a real Christian, has not lost a jot of his 
Arabian notions of superiority. He looks upon Euro- 
peans as mushrooms; and seems to regard m\ preten- 
sions to any learning, as we should regard those of a 
savage or an ape." N. B. Mr. Martyn was Senior 
Wrangler, or first Mathematician of his year, at Cam- 
bridge, in 1801; and he had now been two years in 
society with Sabat. 

| An intelligent Arabian, who had seen the English 
in India, observed to the Author, that he thought the 
'rniiids of the English far superior to their persons. It 
seemed to him, that there was nothing striking or no- 
ble in the English countenance, compared with the dig- 
nity and beauty of the Arabians; that the faces were 
in general flat and torpid, and ;he eyes without lire. 
The Author informed him, that the English were 
composed of different nations, and most of these from 
cold and northern climates; that herce there was a 
great diversity in their appearance, some being of very 



respecting the Arabians. 238 

tion from Christianity, by the Mahomedan de- 
lusion, which was to extend to "a third part of 
men.' 5 This predicted apostasy was to be 
effected, not by returning to Paganism, but by 
a corruption of Christianity; that is, by admit- 
ting some part of the former revelation of God, 
and pretending to a new revelation. The delu- 
sion itself is aptly compared in the prophecy 
concerning it, to "smoke issuing from the bot- 
tomless pit;" and its great extent is expressed 
by its "darkening the sun and the air. 9 ** Aird 
since this defection was to be produced by a 
corruption of revealed Truth, it was necessary 
that the Scrip tures should be first corrupted; 
for where the genuine Scriptures are in the 
hands of men, there is little danger of general 
infidelity. Accordingly, this preparative for 
the great Imposture took place in the fifth and 
sixth centuries. During that period, corrupt 
and apocryphal gospels prevailed so generally 
in Arabia, and the neighboring regions* that it 
is even doubtful whether Mahomed himself 
ever saw a genuine copy of the New Testa- 
ment. It has been argued by learned men, from 
the internal evidence of his composition, that 
he did not. But now even the apocryphal gos- 
pels have vanished from view, by the long 
prevalence of the Koran. 

<vr denary -aspect, and others of a dignity and beauty 
v. iiich even an Arabian yvonld admire. He smiled at 
tliis, and observed that it was not likely that the De- 
ity would select so remote, and cold a region of his; 
globe for the perfection of man* 

* Rev. ix, 2. 

*20 



234 Christian Researches 

But the duration of this delusion was to havfe 
a limit. "The smoke was to darken the sun 
and the air" only for a definite period; namely* 
1260 years. This period is expressed in 
prophetic Scripture in a three-fold form of 
words to evince its certainty. 

1. "The Holy City shall they tread under foot 
forty and two months "* Rev. xi, 2. This marks 
the period of the Mahomedan power. The same 
expression is applied afterwards to the dura- 
tion of the Pajial power. The depression of the 
true Faith was of course to last the same time; 
as expressed in the two following sentences. 

2. "The Witnesses (for the true Faith) shall 
prophecy a thousand tkuo hundred and threescore 
Jays* clothed in sackcloth,"! Rev. xi, 3. 

3. "The Woman (or Church of Christ) fled 
into the wilderness, and was nourished for a 
time, times, and half a time"\ Rev. xii, 14. 

This last expression, "a time, times, and 
half a time," is also used hy the prophet Daniel, 
whoforetels the same events, to mark the period 
when God shall "have accomplished to scatter 
the powers of the holy people," and shall termi- 
nate his indignation against Israel. Dan. xii, 7. 

It is very well known in the East at what 
time Mahomed appeared. Let the Mahomedan 
^hen he informed, that he is to count 1260 years 
from the Hejira, and then expect the fulfilment 
of a remarkable Prophecy, made by Christ, 

* A day for a year; 

42 months=42tt 30=1260 days . . =1260 years. 
| A day for a year; 1260 days . . . , = 1260 yeaFS. 
4 A time, times, and half a timc=a"^ 

year, two years and half of a jcar v = l260ycuro. 

=forty«tWO monihs = 1260 days j 



respecting the Arabians. 235 

whom the Koran acknowledges to be "a true 
Prophet." Let him be informed explicitly? 
that the reign of Mahomedanism will then have 
an end. And if he be unwilling to believe 
this, ask him if he does not already perceive 
the decline of Mahomedanism. If he be igno- 
rant of this fact, inform him of the history of 
events. Instruct him, that the corruption of 
Christianity in the West by the Pope, was 
coeval with the corruption of Christianity in the 
East by Mahomed; that the decline of both 
these powers is, at this time, equally advanced; 
and that the fall of both is to be contemporane- 
ous. If he be ignorant of the decline of Papal 
Rome, the Roman Catholic in the East will de- 
clare it to <him. 

Is there any man, calling himself a Chris- 
tian, who thinks that these prophecies are 
dubious? If it be true that God hath, at any 
time, revealed himself to man, they are most 
certain. The Author would here observe, that 
the inattention of men in general to the fulfil- 
ment of the Divine predictions, does not pro- 
ceed so commonly from principles of infidelity, 
as from ignorance of facts } — pure ignorance of 
historical facts. There are men of liberal ed- 
ucation in England, who are more ignorant of 
the history of the world, ancient and modern, 
in connexion with the revelation of God, than 
some Hindoos and Arabians, whom we know in 
the East, who have not been Christians above 
a few years. Our Savior reprehended this 
neglect of 'the word spoken from heaven,' in 
these words: 4 Ye can discern the face of the 
sky and of the earth, but how is it that ye can- 
not discern this time?' Luke xii, 56, 



230 Christian Researches 



The Author has noticed the foregoing cir- 
cumstances in connexion with Arabia, to illus- 
trate the importance of preparing a version of 
the Scriptures for that country, at the present 
era. But the Arabic language hath gone forth 
far beyond the bounds of Arabia, and is known 
to almost 'a third part of men' in the East. 
The ILoran has con operated it in the eyes of 
millions, in central Asia, on the continent of 
Africa, and in the isles of the Indian Ocean. 

A version of the whole Bible in Arabic has 
come down to us; but it is now antiquated, like 
the Persian, both in dialect and orthography. 
It does not appear that any composition in a 
living language, of a higher date than about 
five hundred years, can be of popular use, un- 
less we learn it from our infancy. The lan- 
guage of our own Scriptures becomes now 
peculiar in many respects, and distinct from 
the popular speech. It is supposed, that the 
Arabic Translation is upwards of a thousand 
years old. Had there been no interruption in 
the profession of Christianity in Arabia, the 
ancient Translation might possibly have suf- 
ficed: in like manner as the Hebrew is stiil 
understood by the Jews, and the Syriac by the 
Syrian Christians. But when a new religion 
is to be proposed to a people, we must use the 
most dignified medium, and present it in the 
language which is in popular use. The present 
Arabic Translation in the Polyglot is ; 
Intelligible to those who will study it 
lexicon; but we certainly cannot c ffei it t 
time as conveying the meaning cf the Chris- 
tian Scriptures to the Land of YexjiePj or Ara- 1 
bia the Happy. 



respecting the Arabians. 237 

Soon after Sabat, the Arabian, had been con- 
verted to Christianity,* the object which chiefly 
occupied his thoughts, was a translation of the 
Scriptures for his native country. He himself 
could easily read and understand the existing 
translation; for he is a learned man, and ac- 
quainted radically with every dialect of the 
language; and it was by means of that transla- 
tion that he himself became a Christian,! but 
he says he should be ashamed to offer the Bible 
to his countrymen in its present form; such a 
version would neither be acceptable to the 
learned, nor intelligible to the unlearned. 

This noble Arabian has been now three 
years, or more, employed in translating the 
Scriptures into the Arabic Language, with the 
aid of other learned Asiatics, under the super- 
intendance of the Rev. H. Martyn, who has 
himself been long a student of the Arabic 
Tongue. Mr. Martyn has lately stated their 
reasons for undertaking a new translation, 
which the Author will here subjoin, in defer- 
ence to the learned at home, who may think 
some further explanation necessary. 

* See account of his conversion in the "Star in the 
East," at the end of this volume. 

f The copy of the New Testament, which fell into 
the hands of Sabat, was one of the edition published 
in '1727 by "the Society for promoting Christian 
Knowledge,'* revised by Salomon Negri. An invest- 
ment of these Arabic Testaments, was sent about 
1759, to the Society's Missionaries in Calcutta, who 
circulated them through different provinces. The 
following- is a well attested fact: They sent some cop- 
ies to the Mahomedan Priests at Delhi, who "re- 
quested that the supply might be continued." See 
Proceedings of the Society of that period. 



238 Christian Researches 



c Of the Arabic version of the Polyglot, the 
late professor Carlyle, in his copy of Proposals 
for printing a new edition of it, speaks in the 
highest terms, and observes, that it was used 
both by Jews and Christians as a faithful and 
elegant representation of their respective books 
of faith. But even supposing that both Jews 
Christians are satisfied with the translation, no 
one, who has had an opportunity of observing 
the degraded state of these people in the East, 
would admit them as competent judges of the 
Arabic. The professor has adduced, in favor 
of the version in question, the opinions of Er- 
penius, Gabriel Sionita, and Pocock, names of 
high consideration in Arabic learning, partic- 
ularly the last. It is certain, however, that 
such of the Mahomedans as have seen this 
version, think very differently of it. If we 
would invite the fastidious Mussulman to re- 
view the sacred law which he supposes abro- 
gated, let us not neglect our present opportu- 
nities; but, with such an instrument as Sabat 
in our possession, let us attempt at least, to 
aend forth the Scriptures in a style which shall 
command respect, even in Nujed and Hejaz.' 

Mr. Martyn adverts to the new edition of the 
Polyglot translation, now publishing in Eng- 
land, under the patronage of the Bishop of 
Durham, and highly commends the design. 
"We rejoice,' 5 writes he, kt to hear that the old 
Polyglot is going forth at last in a new dress. 
It may be useful to some in Asia, as it was to 
Sabat." And, in regard to the extent of coun- 
try through which the Arabic is spoken, he 
observes, that the Arabic translation is of more 



I, respecting the Arabians. 9 

importance than one fourth of all the translations 
now in hand. " W e will begin/' says he, "to 
preach to Arabia, Syria, Persia, Tartary, part 
of India and of China, half of Africa, all the 
sea-coast of the Mediterranean and Turkey; 
and one tongue shall suffice for them all." 

The proposal for publishing the Arabic Bible 
has already met with a very liberal patronage 
in India. It is intended to publish an edition 
of ths New Testament, in a splendid form, for 
the use of the chief men in Arabia and Persia^ 
resembling, as nearly as possible, their own 
beautiful writing. The Universities, and lite- 
rary bodies in Europe, will, no doubt, be dis- 
posed to subscribe for some copies of this 
truly classical Work. It is stated in the last 
accounts, dated May 1810, that the translation 
of the New Testament was expected to be fin- 
ished by the end of the year 1811. 

THE ARABIC SCHOOL FOR THE 
TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. 

The Rev. Henry Martyn, B. D. Fellow of St, 
John's College, Cambridge, went out to India 
about five years ago. His qualifications for the 
general superintendance of scriptural transla- 
lion, are truly respectable. After acquiring the 
highest academical honors in science, and a 
just celebrity for classical knowledge, he de- 
voted himself to the acquirement of the Arabic 
an.d Hindostanee Languages. His mind was 
strongly impressed, at an early period, with 
the duty and importance of communicating the 
revealed Religion to heathen nations. He 
had a spirit to folio'vY the steps of Swartz. and 



240 Christian Researches- 



Brair.erd, and preach to the natives in the 
woods; but his peculiar qualifications, as a 
critical scholar, have fixed him to the depart- 
ment of translation. He had not been long in 
Bengal before he was joined by Sabat and 
Mirza, and other learned natives; so that they 
now form an Arabic School^ from which it is 
not pretended that there is any appeal In India.* 
Mr. Martyn's own proper department is the 
Hindostanee Language. Soon after his arrival, 
he translated the Liturgy of the Church of 
England into that tongue; being the first who 
introduced the Church Service to our native 
subjects in Bengal. He found that many of the 
wives of the English soldiers were Hindos- 
tanee women, professing Christianity, but who 
did not understand the English Language, and 
being desirous to discharge faithfully the du- 
ties of his clerical office, he thought it proper 
to attempt such a translation. After reading 
prayers to the soldiers in English, he reads 
Hindostanee prayers to their wives, and to other 
natives. This original work, having received 
repeated revision and amendment, is esteemed 
by competent judges to be a perspicuous and 
faithful version of the sublime original. He 
also trnnslated, about the same time, the Para- 
bles and parabolic speeches, or apophthegms, 
of our Savior, into the same language, with au 
explanation subjoined to each. 

* As Mr. Martyn and his associates at Cawnpore 
constitute the ft fixate School in India, for the trans- 
lation of ihe Scriptures; so Dr. Carey, and the M". 
sionaries at Serampore, cotnpose the Shanscrit School. 
See two Memoirs lately published, and the Proceed 
iri^s of the Baptist Society, publrsnecl annually. 



respecting the Arabians. 241 

But the grand work which has chiefly enga- 
ged the attention of this Oriental Scholar, 
during the last four years, is his Translation of 
the whole Bible into the Hindostanee Lan- 
guage. It has been often acknowledged, that 
a version of the Scriptures into what is justly 
called "the grand popular language of Hindos- 
tan," would be the most generally useful in 
India. Mr. Marty n is in no haste to print any 
part of his Work, being desirous that it should 
be first revised and approved by the best schol- 
ars. His chief difficulty is in settling the ortho- 
graphy of the language, and in ascertaining 
what proportion of words ought to be admitted 
from the Persian and Arabic fountains; for the 
Hindostanee is yet in its infancy, as a written 
and grammatical tongue; and it is probable, 
that Mr. Martyn's Work will contribute much 
to fix its standard. To evince the care and ac- 
curacy which he proposes to himself in this 
Translation, it will be proper to subjoin his last 
official Report on the subject, dated December, 
1809. 

"The Hindostanee New Testament has been 
finished some time^, and submitted to the in- 
spection of a variety of persons in different 
parts of the country; but the opinions formed 
of the Work have not hitherto appeared to jus- 
tify its publication. I am perfectly convinced 
of the inutility of attempting to please all; yet 
I thought it better to withhold from the Press 
what longer experience, and the possession of 
more efficient instruments, might enable me to 
send forth, in a form more calculated to give 
general satisfaction, The person, whose assist 
21 



242 



Christian Researches 



ance I was most anxious to obtain, has once 
more joined me; and I am now willing to hope 
that the Word of God may be presented to the 
native of India, so as to be intelligible to the 
generality of readers. The grammar of the 
language is nearly fixed by Mr. Gilchrist's 
learned and useful labors; but it is still difficult 
to write in it with a view to general utility. 
For the higher Mahomedans and men of learn- 
ing will hardly peruse, with satisfaction, a book 
in which the Persian has not lent its aid to 
adorn the style. To the rest, a larger propor- 
tion of Hindoo is more acceptable. The diffi- 
culty of ascertaining the point equally removed 
from either extreme, would be considerably 
lessened, were there any prose compositions 
5n the language of acknowledged purity. But 
unfortunately no such standard exists: no works 
of any description have been found but po- 
ems. Lately some translations in Hindos- 
tanee prose have issued from the College of 
Fort William; but as they have not yet stood' 
the test of time, and are very little known in 
the country, they could not be safely referred 
to as a standard. Thus I have been left to the 
guidance of my own judgment far more than I 
could have wished." 

In regard to the Arabic and Persian Trans- 
lations, both of which Mr. Martyn superintends, 
as well as the Hindostanee, he thus writes: 

"In the Persian and Arabic Translations 
there are happily no such difficulties. The val- 
uable qualities of our Christian brother, Na- 
thaneal Sabat, render this part of the work 
comparatively easy. As he" is, I trust, a seri- 



respecting the Arabians. 248 

ens Christian, the study of the Word of God, 
and the translation of it, are of course a matter 
of choice with him, and a rigid adherence ta 
the original a point of duty.* As a scholar, his 
acquirements are very considerable. He was 
educated under the care of the most learned 
man in Bagdad; and having continued to exer- 
cise himself in composition, he has acquired in 
consequence a critical acumen, and great com* 
mand of words. His ill state of health renders 
it impossible to say exactly when the Work he 
has undertaken will be finished; but if nothing 
untoward should happen to interrupt us, you 
may expect the New Testament in the three 
languages, in the course of two years. 5 * 

THE JEWS. 

There are three remarkable prophecies con.- . 
cerning the Jews*' 

1. "The children of Israel shall abide many 
days without a King, and without a Prince, and 
without a Sacrifice, and without an Image, and 
without an Ephod, and without Teraphim,^ 
Hos. iii, 4. 

* The solicitude of these translators to infuse the 
true meaning of the original into their versions, and 
not to trust entirely to the English Translation, will 
appear from the following observations of Mr. Mar- 
tyn in his last letter. "The Psalms we must leave 
till the end of the New Testament, for this solid rea? 
son, that I do not understand a considerable portion y< 
of that book. Much of the present Translation is cer* 
tainly unintelligible. It appears to me, that the two 
Royal Authors have suffered more from the plebian 
touch of their interpreters, than even the Prophets^, 
or any others but job, Hebrew has been of late my 
constant meditation." 



244 Christian Researches 



2. "The Lord shall scatter thee among all 
people, from the one end of the earth even unto 
the other," Deut. xxix, 64; and yet, "the peo- 
ple shall dwell alone, and shall not be reckon- 
ed amongst the nations," Num. xxiii, 9. 

3. "Thou shalt become an astonishment, a 
proverb, and a bye-word among all the nations 
whither the Lord shall lead thee. Among 
these nations shalt thou find no ease, neither 
shall the sole of thy foot have rest," Deut. 
xxviii, 37. 65. 

The first of these prophecies is very remark- 
able; for whoever heard of a nation "abiding 
many days" without its civil and religious pol- 
ity, and surviving its political existence? The 
very assertion seems to involve an absurdity. 
Did the Egyptians, Chaldeans, Greeks, or Ro- 
mans survive their civil and religious polity? 

The second prediction is not less singular 
than the former; for if the Jews were to be re- 
ceived among the nations of the earth, why 
should they not "be reckoned with the nations?" 
Would any man, in a remote age, venture to 
foretel that there was a certain nation, which, 
in the ages to come, would be received and 
tolerated by all other nations, merely to be 
persecuted?* 

* To this day the Jews "are not reckoned" with 
the English nation. The prophetical record influenc- 
ed the last parliamentary proceeding respecting them. 
In 1T53, a Bill was passed to naturalize the Jews; but 
after a few months it was repealed, the voice of the 
people demanded that the devoted nation should "not 
be reckoned with tfrem " So true it is that our last 
national deliberation concerning this people was in- 
fluenced by the ancient prophecy. The time has now 



respecting the Jews. 245 

But the third prophecy is such as must af- 
ford a contemplation to Infidelity, to the end of 
time. The Jews were to become "an aston- 
ishment, and a proverb, and a bye-word among 
all nations, 5 ' because they shed the blood of the 
Savior of the world. Now it is not surprising 
that Christians should reproach them for such 
a crime. But how should we expect that they 
would be "trodden down of the heathen world," 
who never heard of such a Savior? Behold the 
Hindoo, at this day, punishing the Jew without 
knowing the crime of which he has been guilty! 

These three prophecies have been manifest* 
]y fulfilled; and if we had no other evidence, 
this is sufficient to prove "that there is a God, 
and that he hath made a revelation to man." 

There is a fourth prophecy concerning this 
people, which will shortly \>e accomplished. 
The Prophet Jlosea, after foretelling that the 
children of Israel should abide many days with- 
- out a King, adds these words: "Afterward shall 
they return, and seek the Lord their God, an*} 
David their king; and shall fear the Lord and 
his goodness in the latter days," Hoseaiii, 5. 

The question, which is now in the mouth of 
every Christian, is that which was asked in the 

come when Parliament may restore to the Jew the 
franchise of a fellow creature, without contraYening 
the Divine decrees. It is prophesied again, that 
"Israel shall return to the Lord their God," and that 
the period of this event is not far remote. In obedi- 
ence then to the dictate of this prophecy, let our 
Christian nation proceed, without delay, to take away 
the reproach of the Jewish people; and announce the 
act in the most public and solemn manner, as an ex- 
ample to the rest of the world. 
*2i 



240 Christian Researches 



vision of the prophet Daniel on the same sub- 
ject; "How long shall it be to the end of these 
wonders?" Dan. xii, 6. When shall the "in- 
dignation against the holy people be accom- 
plished?" Dan. xi, 31; that they may "return 
and seek the Lord their God, and David their 
king? 55 

To Daniel the Prophet, and to John the 
Evangelist, was given a revelation of the great 
events of the general Church to the end of 
time. Daniel foretels that the Christian 
Church shall be oppressed by the perse- 
cuting powers for "a time, times, and the 
dividing of a time," Dan. vii, 25. The same 
period he assigns for the accomplishment of 
the indignation against the holy people Israel, 
"One said, how long shall it be to the end of 
these wonders? And I heard the man clothed 
in linen, which was upon the waters of the 
river, when he held up his right hand and his 
left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that 
liveth for ever, that it shall be for a time, 
times and a half; and when he shall have ac- 
complished to scatter the power of the holy 
people, all these things shall be fulfilled,' 5 
Dan. xii, 7. Now the same form of words is 
used in the Revelation of St. John, to express 
the duration of the Papal and Mahomedan 
powers. Oppressed by them, the Church of 
Christ was to remain desolate in the wilder- 
ness, "for a time, times, and half of a time," 
Rev. xii, 14. Every one, who is erudite in 
sacred prophecy, will understand that this 
great period of Daniel and St. John com- 
mences at the same era, namely, the rise of 



respecting the Jews: 247 

the persecuting powers; and that its dura- 
tion is 1260 years.* 

Here then are three great events hastening 
to their period; the extinction of the Papal do- 
minion; the subversion of the Mahomedan 
power; and "the accomplishment of the Divine 
indignation against the holy people," or the 
return of the people of Israel "to seek the 
Lord their God, and David their king/ 5 

Our blessed Savior has not left an event of 
this importance without notice. "The Jews, 52 
saith he, "shall be led away captive into all 
nations; and Jerusalem shall be trodden down 
of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles 
be fulfilled," Luke xxi, 24, What these "times 
of the Gentiles" are, our Lord has explained 
in his subsequent Revelation to St. John. "The 
court which is without the temple is given un- 
to the Gentiles; and the holy city shall they 
tread under foot forty and two months;" or s 
in prophetical language, at a day for a year, 
}260 years. Rev. xi, 2. 

The apostle Paul hath also recorded this 
event. "I would not, brethren, that ye should 
be ignorant of this mystery, that blindness, in 
part, is happened to Israel, until the fulness 
of the Gentiles be come in; and so all Israel 
shall be saved," Rom. xi, 25. The fulness of 
time for the conversion of the Gentiles will be 
come in, when the Mi^.omedan and Papal ob- 
structions are removed. Such events as the 

* See this period explained in Smith's Dissertation 
on the Prophecies, relative to Antichrist, and the 
Last Times, p. lol; just published by Samuel T? 
^ri%st^igi Cornhiil, $oston f 



248 Christian Researches 



fall of the Pope in the West, and of Mahomed 
in the East, both of whom persecuted the Jews 
to death, will probably be the means of awak- 
ening the Jews to consider the evidences of 
that religion which predicted the rise and fall 
of both. 

But the grand prophecy of the apostle Paul 
on this subject, is that which respects the co?i- 
sequence of the conversion of the Jews. "The 
receiving of the Jews," saith he, "What shall 
it be to the world, but life from the dead-" 
Rom.xi, 1 5. Dispersed as they are in all countries, 
and speaking the languages of all countries,they 
will form a body of preachers ready prepared; 
and they need only say, "Behold the Scriptures 
of God, in our possession; read our history 
there, as foretold three thousand years ago 3 
and read the events in the annals of nations. 
We are witnesses to the world, and the world 
to us. Let the whole race of mankind unite 
and examine the fact." "All ye inhabitants of 
the world, and dwellers on the earth, see ye, 
when the Lord lifteth up an ensign on the 
mountains: and when he bloweth a trumpet, 
hear ye," Isaiah xviii, 3. Thus will their 
preaching be to the world "liie from the 

DEAD." 

But if the conversion of Israel is to take 
place when the Papal and Mahomedan powers 
have fallen, and who does not see that these 
events are near at hanc? it might be expected 
that some signs of conciliation between Jews 
and Christians would now begin to be visible. 
And is not this the fact? Christians in all 
countries begin to consider, that "the indigna- 



respecting the Jews. 249 

lion against the holy people" is nearly accom- 
plished. Many events declare it. The indig- 
nation of man is relaxing. The prophecies 
have been fulfilled regarding it. The great 
crime at Calvary has been punished by all 
nations; and we now hear the words of the 
Prophet addressing us, "Comfort ye, comfort 
ye my people, saith your God; speak ye com- 
fortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her, that 
her warfare is accomplished, that her iniquity 
is pardoned/' Isaiah xl, 1. This is the Divine 
command. And behold, Christians begin now, 
for the first time, "to speak comfortably to Je- 
rusalem." 

While the author was in the East, the state 
of the Jews, who are dispersed in different 
countries, frequently occupied his thoughts. 
He had heard that they existed in distinct col- 
onies in certain parts of India; that some of 
them had arrived long before the Christian 
Era, and had remained in the midst of the 
Hindoos, to this time, a distinct and separate 
people, persecuted by the native princes, from 
age to age, and yet not destroyed; 'burning? 
like the bush of Moses, and not consumed;* 
and he had a strong desire Ho turn aside and 
see this great sight/ His mind was impress- 
ed with the conviction that their preserva- 
tion, in such a variety of regions, and under 
such a diversity of circumstances, could be 
only effected by the interposition of the Divine 
Providence, which reserved them, thus dis- 
tinct, for some special and important purpose. 
And since the period of time for the accom- 
plishment of this purpose was considered by 
many to be fast approaching, he wished to hear 



250 ChrtstianResearches 



the sentiments of the Jews from their own lips, 
and to learn their actual impressions, as to their 
present circumstances and future hopes. 

In his Memorial respecting the Syrian Chris- 
tians, presented to Marquis Wellesley, the 
Author also noticed the existence of an an- 
cient colony of Jews on the coast of Malabar, 
particularly at Cochin; and as this place had 
recently become a part of the British Empire i 
by conquest from the Dutch, Lord William Ben- 
tinck, then Governor of Madras, who had re- 
ceived letters from the Supreme Government, 
was pleased to direct the civil officer, v/ho had 
charge of the department of Cochin, to afford 
him every aid in the prosecution of his Re- 
searches. His first tour to Cochin was in No- 
vember 1806, and he remained in the country 
till February 1807. He again visited it in Jan- 
uary 1808. He has only room, in this present 
Work, to introduce a few notes from his Jour- 
nal. 

•Cochin, Feb 4, 1807. 

l l have beep now in Cochin, or its vicinity, 
for upwards of two months, and have got well 
acquainted with the Jews. They do not live in 
the city of Cochin, but in a town about a mile 
distant from it, called Jews' Town. It is al- 
most wholly inhabited by the Jews, who have 
two respectable synagogues. Among them are 
some very intelligent rnen, who are not igno- 
rant of the present history of nations. There 
are also Jews here from remote parts of Asia, 
so that this is the fountain of intelligence con- 
cerning that people in the East; there being 
constant communication by ships with the 



respecting the Jews, 251 

Med Sea, the Persian Gulf, and the mouths 
of the Indus. The resident Jews are divided 
into two clases called the Jerusalem or White 
Jews; arid the ancient or Black Jews. The 
WKite Jews' reside at this place* The Black 
Jews have also a Synagogue here; but the 
great body of that tribe inhabit towns in the 
interior of the province. I have now seen most 
of both classes. My inquiries referred chiefly 
to their antiquity* their manuscripts, and their 
sentiments concerning the present state of 
their nation/ 

THE JERUSALEM OR WHITE JEWS. 

<Qn my inquiry into the antiquity of the White 
Jews, they first delivered to me a narrative, in 
the Hebrew Language, of their arrival in In- 
dia, which has been handed down to them 
from their fathers; and then exhibited their 
ancient brass Plate, containing their charter 
and freedom of residence, given by a King of 
Malabar. The following is the narrative of 
the events relating to their first arrival. 

« " After the second Temple was destroyed, 
( which may God speedily rebuild! J our fa~ 
t [hers , dreading the Conqueror's wrath, depart* 
ed front Jerusalem, a numerous body of mien, 
women, priests, and Levites, and came into this 
land. There were among them men of repute 
for learning and wisdom; and God gave the 
people favor in the sight of the King who at 
that time reigned here, and he grafted them a 
place to dwell in, called Cranganor. He allow* 
e& them a patriarchal jurisdiction within tho 
districts tvit/i certain firivi litres of nobilitv t ariB 



252 Christian Researches 



the Royal Grant was engraved according to Che 
custom of those days, on a plate of brass. This 
was done in the year from the creation of the 
world 4250 (a. d. 490j) and this plate of brass 
we still have in possession. Our forefathers 
continued at Cranganor for about a thousand 
years, and the number of Heads who governed 
were seventy-two. Soon after our settlement, 
other Jews followed us from Judea- and among 
these came that man of great wisdom, Rabbi 
Samuel, a Levite of Jerusalem, with his son, 
Rabbi Jehuda J^evita. They brought with them 
the silver Trumpets, made use of at the time 
of the Jubilee, which were saved when the 
second temple was destroyed; and we have 
heard from our fathers, that there were en- 
graven upon those trumpets the letters of the 
ineffable jYame.* There joined us al$o from 
Spain, and other places, from time to time, cer- 
tain tribes of Jews, who had heard of our pros- 
perity. But at last, discord arising among our- 
selves, one of our Chiefs called to his assistance 
an Indian King, who came upon us with a great 
army, destroyed our houses, palaces, and strong 
holds, dispossessed tis of Cranganor, killed 
part of us, and carried part into captivity. 
By these massacres we were reduced to a small 
number. Seme of the exiles came and dwelt c* 

*This circumstance of the Jubilee Trumpetc is to 
be found in a similar account of the Jews of Malabar, 
published in the 'History of the Works of the Learn- 
ed,' for March 1699. It is not necessary to suppose 
that these trumpets belonged to the Temple; for it is 
well known, that in every considerate town in ju» 
dta there were Jubilee trumpets. 



feSpeding the Jews. 258 

Cochin, where we have remained ever since, sufi 
firing great changes from time to time. There 
are amongst us some of the children of Israel 
( 'Bent- Israel) who 'came from the country of 
Ashkenaz, from Egyfit, from Tsoba and other 
filacesj besides those who formerly inhabited this 
country* 99 

'The native annals of Malabar confirm the 
foregoing account in the principal circumstan- 
ces, as do the Mahomedan histories of the later 
ages; for the Mahomedans have been settled 
here in great numbers since the eighth century » 

c The desolation of Cranganor the Jews de- 
scribe as being like the desolation of Jerusa- 
lem in miniature. They were first received 
into the country with some favor and confi- 
dence, agreeably to the tenor of the general 
prophecy concerning the Jews; for no country 
was to reject them: and after they had obtain- 
ed some wealth, and attracted the notice of 
men, they are precipitated to the lowest abyss 
of human suffering and reproach* The recital 
of the sufferings of the Jews at Cranganor re- 
sembles much that of the Jews at Jerusalem/ 
as given by Josephus. 

'I now requested they would shew me their 
brass plate. Having been given by a native 
King, it i3 written, of course, in the Malabarie. 
language and character; and is now so old that 
it cannot be well understood. The Jews pre- 
serve a Hebrew translation of it, which they 
presented to me: but the Hebrew itself is very 
difficult, and they do not agree among them- 
selves, as to the meaning of some words. I 

have employed, by their permission, an en^ra- 

09 



254 Christian Researches 



ver at Cochin, to execute a fac-simile of the 
original plate, on copper.* This ancient doc- 
ument begins in the following manner, accord- 
ing to the Hebrew translation:! 

" 'In the fieace of God, the King, which hath 
made the earth according to his /Measure. To 
(his God, I, AIRVI BRAHMIjV, have lifted 
ufi my hand, and have granted by this deed, 
which many hundred thousand years shall run, 
— T$ dwelling in Cranganor, have granted, 
in the thirty-sixth year of my reign, in the 
strength of/wwer I have granted, in the strength 
of fiower I have given in inheritance, to JO" 
SEPH RABBAJY." 

'Then follow the privileges of nobility: such 
as permission to ride orrthe elephant; to have a 
herald to go before to announce the name and 
dignity; to have the lamp of the day; to walk 
on carpets spread upon the earth; and to 
have trumpets and cymbals sounded before him. 
King Airvi then appoints Joseph Rabban to 
be "Chief and Governor of the houses of con- 
gregation (the Synagogues), and of certain dis- 
tricts, and of the sojourners in them.'* What 
proves the importance of the Jews at the period 
when this grant was made, is, that it is signed 
by seven Kings as witnesses. 'And to this are 
witnesses, King Bivada Cubertin Mitadin, and 

* The original is engraved on both sides of the plate, 
the fac-simile forms two plates, These :re now de- 
posited in the Public Library at the University of 
Cambridge. 

\ A copy of this Hebrew translation was sent to the 
University with the other MSS. I have a copy in my 
possession. 



respecting the Jews. 255 

he is King of Travancore. King Airla Nada 
Mana Vikriin, and he is the Samorin. King 
Veloda Nada Archarin Shatin, and he is King 
of Argot? The remaining four Kings are those 
of Palgatchery, Colastri^ Carbinath r and Vara-' 
changur. There is no date in this document, 
further than what may be collected from the 
reign of the Prince, and the names of the royal 
witnesses. Dates are not usual in old Malabaric 
writings. One fact is evident, that the Jews, 
must have existed a considerable time in the 
country, before they could have obtained such 
a grant. The tradition before mentioned as- 
signs for the date of the transaction, the year of 
the Creation 4250, which is, in Jewish compu- 
tation, a. d. 490. It is well known, that the 
famous Malabaric King, Ceram Perumal, 
made grants to the Jews, Christians, and Ma- 
homedans, during his reign; but that Prince 
flourished in the eighth or ninth century. 

THE BLACK JEWS, 

'It is only necessary to look at the .counte- 
nance of the Black Jews to be satisfied that 
their ancestors must have arrived in India ma- 
ny ages before the White Jews. Their Hm* 
doo complexion, and their very imperfect re- 
semblance to the European Jews, indicate that 
they have been detached from the parent stock 
in Judea many years before the Jews in the 
.West; and that there have been intermarriages 
with families not Israelitish. I had heard that 
those tribes, which had passed the Indus, have 
assimilated so much to the customs and habits 
of the countries in which they live, that they 



.256 



Christian Researches 



may be sometimes seen by a traveller, without 
being recognized as Jews. In the interior 
towns of Malabar, I was not always able to distin- 
guish the Jew from the Hindoo. I hence perceiv- 
ed how easy it may be to mistake the tribes of 
Jewish descent among the Affghans and other 
nations in the northern parts of Hindostan. 
The White Jews look upon the Black Jews as 
an inferior race, and as not of a pure cast; which 
plainly demonstrates that they do not spring 
from a common stock in India. 

'The Black Jews communicated to me much 
interesting intelligence concerning their breth- 
ren the ancient Israelites in the East; tradi- 
tional indeed in its nature, but in general illus- 
trative of true history. They recounted the 
names of many other small colonies resident in 
northern India, Tartary and China; and gave 
me a written list of sixty-five places. I con- 
versed with those who had lately visited many 
of these stations, and w r ere about to return 
again. The Jews have a never-ceasing com- 
munication with each other in the East. Their 
families indeed are generally stationary, being 
subject to despotic princes; but the men move 
much about in a commercial capacity; and the 
same individual will pass through many exten- 
sive countries. So that when any thing inter- 
esting to tne nation of the Jews takes place, the 
rumor will pass rapidly throughout all Asia. 

'I inquired concerning their brethren, the 
Ten Tribes. They said that it was commonly- 
believed among them, that the great body of 
the Israelites are to be found in Chaldea, and 
in the countries contiguous to it, being the very 



respecting the Jews. 257 

places whither they were first carried into cap- 
tivity; that some few families had migrated 
into regions more remote, as to Cochin and 
Rajapoor in India, and to other places yet far- 
ther to the East; but that the bulk of the nation, 
though now much reduced in number, had not 
to this day removed two thousand miles from 
Samaria* Among the Black Jews I could not 
find many copies of the Bible. They informed 
me, that in certain places of the remote disper- 
sion, their brethren have but some small por- 
tions of the Scriptures, and that the prophetical 
books were rare; but that they themselves, 
from their vicinity to the White Jews, have 
been supplied, from time to time, with the 
whole of the Old Testament. 

'From these communications I plainly per- 
ceive the important duty which now devolves 
on Christians possessing the art of printing, to 
send to the Jews in the East, copies of the He- 
brew Scriptures, and particularly of the pro^ 
phetical books. If only the prophecies of Isaiah 
and Daniel were published among them, the 
effect might be great. They do not want the 
law so much. But the prophetical books would 
appear among them with some novelty, parties 
ularly in a detached form; and could be easily 
circulated through the remotest parts of Asici. 5 ' 

MANUSCRIPTS, 

'Almost in every house I find Hebrew books* 
printed or manuscript; particularly among the 
White Jews. Most of the printed Hebrew of 
Europe has found its way to Cochin, through 
the medium of the Portuguese and Dutch com* 



258 Christian Researches 

merce of former times. When I questioned 
the Jews concerning- the old copies of the 
Scriptures which had been read in the Syna- 
gogues from age to age; some told me that it 
was usual to bury them, when decayed by time 
and use. Others said that this was not always 
the case. I despaired at first of being able to 
procure any of the old biblical writings; but 
after I had been in the country about six weeks, 
and they found I did not expect to obtain them 
jnerely as presents, some copies were recover- 
ed. The White Jews had only the Bible writ- 
ten on parchment, and of modern appearance, 
in their Synagogue; but I was informed that 
the Black Jews possessed formerly copies 
•written on Goat Skirts; and that in the Syna- 
gogue of the Black Jews there was an old Re- 
cord Chest, into which the decayed copies of 
their Scriptures had been thrown. I accord- 
ingly went to the Synagogue with a few of the 
chief men, and examined the contents, which 
some of them said they had never looked at 
before, and did not seem greatly to value. 
The manuscripts were of various kinds, on 
parchment, goat-skins, and cotton paper. I 
negociated for them hastily, and wrapped them 
up in two cloths, and gave them to the Jews to 
carry home to my house. I had observed some 
murmuring amongst the bye-standers in the 
Synagogue, while I was examining the chest: 
and before we appeared in the streets, the alarm 
had gone forth, that the Christians were rob- 
bing the Synagogue of the Law. There were 
evident symptoms of tumult, and the women 
and children collected and were following us. 



respecting the Jews* 259 

I requested some of the more respectable 
Jews to accompany me out of the town; but I 
had scarcely arrived at my own house at Cochin, 
when the persons who had permitted me to 
take the manuscripts, came in evident agita- 
tion, and told me I must restore them immedi- 
ately to calm the popular rage. Others had gone 
to complain to the Chief Magistrate, Thomas 
Flower, Esq. And now I had lost my spoil, but 
for the friendly counsel and judicious conduct of 
Mr.Flower. He directed that all the manuscripts 
should be delivered up to him, and that there 
should be no further proceedings on the sub- 
ject without his authority. To this the Jews 
agreed. There was some plea of justice on my 
side, as it was understood that I had given a val- 
auble consideration. In the mean time he allow- 
ed a few days to pass, that the minds of the 
people might become tranquil, and he then 
summoned some of the more liberal men, and 
gave them a hearing on the subject. In the 
mean time I thought it prudent to retire from 
Cochin, for a day or two, and went to Cranga- 
nor, about sixteen miles off, to Colonel Ma- 
caulay, the British Resident at Travancore, 
who was then at the house of Mr. Drummond, 
the collector of Malabar. On my return to 
Cochin, Mr. F*lower informed me that all the 
manuscripts were to be returned to my house; 
that I was to select what was old, and of little 
use to the Jews, and to give back to them what 
was new. The affair ended however in the 
Jews permitting me generously to retain some 
part of the new. 

4 1 have since made a tour through the towns 
of the Black Jews in the interior of the coun- 



260 Christian Researches 



try, Tritoor, Paroor, Chenotta^ and Maleh. I 
have procured a good many manuscripts, 
chiefly in the Rabbinical character, some of 
which the Jews themselves cannot read; and I 
do not know what to say to their traditions. A 
copy of the Scriptures belonging to the Jews 
of the East, who might be supposed to have 
had no communication with Jews in the West, 
has long been considered a desideratum in Eu- 
rope; for the Western Jews have been accused 
by some learned men of altering or omitting 
certain words in the Hebrew Text, to invali- 
date the argument of Christians. But Jews in 
the East, remote from the controversy, would 
have no motive for such corruptions. One or 
two of the MSS. which I have just procured, 
will probably be of some service in this respect. 
One of them is an old copy of the Books of 
Moses, written on a roll of leather. The skins 
are sewed together, and the roll is about forty- 
eight feet in length. It is, in some places, worn 
out, and the holes have been sewed up with 
pieces of parchment. Some of the Jews sup- 
pose that this roll came originally from Senna 
in Arabia; others have heard that it was brought 
from Cashmir. The Cabul Jews, who travel 
into the interior of China, say that in some Syn- 
agogues the Law is still written on a roll of 
leather, made of Goats' Skins dyed red; not on 
vellum, but on a soft flexible leather; which 
agrees with the description of the roll above 
mentioned.* 

* Mr. Ycates, formerly of All Souls College, Oxford, 
and editor of the Hebrew Grammar, has been employ- 
ed by the Author for the last two years at Cambridge, 



respecting the Jews. 261 

'Ever since I came among these people, and 
beard their sentiments on the prophecies, and 
their confident hopes of returning to Jerusalem, 
I have thought much on the means of obtaining 
a version of the New Testament in the He- 
brew Language, and circulating it among them 
and their brethren in the East. I had heard 
that there were one or two translations of the 
Testament in their own possession, but they 
were studiously kept out of my sight, for a 
considerable time. At last however they were 
produced by individuals in a private manner, 
One of them is written in the small Rabbinical 
or Jerusalem character; the other in a large 
square letter. The history of the former is very 
interesting. The translator, a learned Rabbi, 
conceived the design of making an accurate 
version of the New Testament for the express 
purpose of confuting it. His style is copious 
and elegant, like that of a master in the lan- 
guage, and the translation is in general faithful. 
Jt does not indeed appear that he wished to 
pervert the meaning of a single sentence; but 
depending on his own abilities and renown as 
a scholar, he hoped to be able to controvert its 
doctrines, and to triumph over it by fair contest 

in arranging and collating the Hebrew and Syriac 
MSS.brought from India. His collation of the roll of 
the Pentateuch above mentioned, is now finished, and 
will form a volume in quarto. The University has, 
with great liberality, resolved that this book shall be 
printed at the expense of the University, for the ben- 
efit of Mr. Yeates; and Dr. Marsh, the learned Editor 
of Michaeiis, has written a note on the antiquity 
and importance of the manuscript, which will form a 
Preface to the work. 



262 Cliristian Researches 



in the presence of the world. There is yet a 
mystery about the circumstances of this man's 
death, which time will perhaps unfold: the 
Jews are not inclined to say much to me about 
him. His version is complete, and written with 
greater freedom and ease towards the end than 
at the beginning. How astonishing it is that 
an enemy should have done this! that he should 
have persevered resolutely and calmly to the 
end of his work! not indeed always calmly; for 
there is sometimes a note of execration on the 
Sacred Person who is the subject of it, to un- 
burden his mind and ease the conflict of his 
laboring soul. At the close of the Gospels, as 
if afraid of the converting power of his own 
translation, "he calls Heaven to witness that 
he had undertaken the work with the professed 
design of opposing the Epicureans;" by which 
term he contemptuously means the Christians. 

<I have had many interesting conferences 
with the Jews on the subject of their present 
state; and have been much struck with two 
circumstances, their constant reference to the 
DESOLATION of Jerusalem, and their confi- 
dent hope that it will be one day REBUILT. 
The desolation of the Holy City is ever present 
to the minds of the Jews, when the subject is 
concerning themselves as a Nation; for, though 
without a king and without a country, they con- 
stantly speak of the unity of their nation. Dis- 
tance of time and place seems to have no effect 
in obliterating the remembrance of the Desola- 
tion. I oiten thought of the verse in the Psalms, 
"If I forget thee, O Jerusalem, let my right 
hand forget her cunning." They speak of Pa- 



respecting the Jews. 263 

lestine as being close at hand, and easily acces- 
sible. It is become an ordinance of their Rab- 
bins in some places, that when a man builds a 
new house, frfc shall leave a small part of it un- 
finished, as an emblem of ruin, and write on it 
these words, Zecher Lachorchan^ i. e. In MEM- 
ORY of the DESOLATION. 

'Their hopes of rebuilding the walls of 
Jerusalem, the third and last time, under the 
auspices of the Messiah, or of a second Cyrus, 
before his coming, are always expressed with 
great confidence. They have a general im- 
pression, that the period of their liberation 
from the Heathen is not very remote; and they 
consider the present commotions in the earth 
as gradually loosening their bonds. "It is/* 
say they, "a sure sign of our approaching res- 
toration, that in almost all countries there is 
a general relaxation of the persecution 
against us." I pressed strongly upon them 
the prophecies of Daniel. In former times 
that Prophet was not in repute among the Jews, 
because he predicted the coming of the Mes- 
siah at the end of "the seventy weeks; 55 and his 
book has been actually removed from the list 
of prophetic writings, and remains to this day, 
among the Hagiografiha, such as Job, the 
Psalms, the Proverbs, Ruth; but he now begins 
to be popular among those who have studied 
him, because he has predicted that the final 
^accomplishment of the indignation against the 
holy people" is near at hand. The strongest 
argument to press upon the mind of a Jew, at 
this period, is to explain to his conviction Dan- 
iel's period of 1260 years; and then to she^ 



264 Christian Researches 



the analogy which it bears to the period of the 
Evangelist John, concerning the Pupal and Ma- 
homedan powers; with the state of which the 
Jews are well acquainted. 

'I passed through the burial ground of the 
Jews the other day. Some of the tombs are 
handsomely constructed, and have Hebrew in- 
scriptions in prose and verse. This mansion 
of the dead is called by the Jews Beth Haizm, 
or "The House of the Living." 

'Being much gratified with my visit to the 
Jews of Malabar, and desirous to maintain 
some communication with them, I have enga- 
ged a very respectable member of their com- 
munity to accompany me with his servant to 
Bengal, and to remain with me in the capacity 
of Hebrew Moonshee, or teacher, until my re- 
turn to England. Observing that in the houses 
of the White Jews there are many volumes of 
printed Hebrew, mostly of the fifteenth and 
sixteenth centuries, which are rarely met with 
in England, I have employed Misrahi^ that is 
the name of my Monshee, to collect some of 
the most valuable 5 

At the beginning of the following ye tl r 
(180$) the Author visited Cochin a second 
time, and proceeded afterwards to Bombay, 
where he had an opportunity of meeting with 
some very intelligent men of the Jewish na- 
tion. They had heard of his conferences with 
the Cochin Jews, and were desirous to discuss 
certain topics, particularly the prophecies of 
Isaiah; and they engaged in them with far 
more spirit and frankness, he thought, than 
their brethren at Cochin had done. They told 



respecting the Jews. 265 

'Mm, that if he would take a walk to the Bazar 
in the suburb, without the walls of Bombay 
town, he would find a Synagogue without a 
Sefiher Tora, or Book of the Law. He did so, 
and found it to be the case. The Minister and 
a few of the Jews assembled, and shewed him 
their Synagogue, in which there were some 
loose leaves of prayers in manuscript, but no 
JBook of the Law. The Author did not under- 
stand that they disapproved of the Law; but 
they had no copy of it. They seemed to have 
little knowledge of the Jewish Scriptures or 
tiistory. This only proved what he had been 
t>ften told, that small portions of the Jewish 
nation melt away from time to time, and are 
absorbed in the mass of the heathen world. 
Nor is this any argument against the truth of 
the prophecy, which declares that they should 
remain a separate and distinct people; for these 
are mere exceptions. Conversions to Christian- 
ity in the early ages would equally militate 
against the prediction taken in an absolute 
sense. 

THE TEN TRIBES. 

The Tribes of Israel are no longer to be in- 
quired after by name. The purpose, for which 
they were once divided into tribes, was accom- 
plished when the genealogy of the Messiah 
was traced to the stem of David. Neither do 
the Israelites themselves know certainly from 
■what families they are descended. And this 
is a chief argument against the Jews, to which 
the Author never heard that a Jew could make 
a sensible reply. The tribe of Judah was se- 
23 



266 



Christian Researches 



lected as that from which the Messiah should 
come; and behold, the Jews do not know which 
of them are of the tribe of Judah! 

While the Author was amongst the Jews of 
Malabar, he made frequent inquiries concern- 
ing the Ten Tribes. When he mentioned that 
it was the opinion of some, that they had migra- 
ted from the Chaldean provinces, he was asked 
to what country we supposed they had gone, 
and whether we had ever heard of their moving 
in a great army on such an expedition. 

It will be easy perhaps to shew, that the great 
body of the Ten Tribes remain to this day in 
the countries to which they were first carried 
captive. If we can discover where they were 
in the first century of the Christian Era, which 
was seven hundred years after the carrying 
away to Babylon, and again where they were 
in the fifth century, we certainly may be able 
to trace them up to this time. 

Joseph us, who wrote in the reign of Vespa- 
sian, recites a speech made by King Agrippa 
to the Jews, wherein he exhorts them to sub- 
mit to the Romans, and expostulates with them 
in these words: "What, do you stretch your 
hopes beyond the river Euphrates? Do any of 
you think that your fellow-tribes will come to 
your aid oat of Adiabenz? Besides, if they 
would come, the Parthian will not permit it." 
( Jos. de Bell) Lib. ii. c. 28.) We learn from 
this oration, delivered to the Jews themselves, 
and by a King of the Jews, that the Ten Tribes 
were then captive in Medea under the Persian 
Princes. 

In the fifth century. Jerome, author of the 
Vulgate, treating of the dispersed Jews, in h;^ 



respecting the Jews, 267 

Notes upon Hosea, has these words: "Unto 
this day, the Ten Tribes are subject to the 
Kings of the Persians, nor has their captivity 
ever been loosed. (Tom. vi, p. 7.) And again 
he says, "The Ten Tribes inhabit at this day 
the cities and mountains of the Medes." Tom, 
vi, p. 80. 

There is no room left for doubt on this sub- 
ject. Have we heard of any expedition of the 
Jews "going forth from that country, since that 
period, like the Goths and Huns, to conquer 
nations?" Have we ever heard of their rising 
in insurrection to burst the bands of their cap- 
tivity? To this day, both Jews and Christians 
are generally in a state of captivity in these 
despotic countries. No family dares to leave 
the kingdom without permission of the King. 5 '* 

Mahomedanism reduced the number of the 
Jews exceedingly: It was presented to them at 
the point of the sword. We know that multi- 
tudes of Christians received it; for example, 
"the seven Churches of Asia;" and we may be- 
lieve, that an equal proportion of Jews were 
proselyted by the same means. In the provin- 
ces of Cashmire and Affghanistan, some of the 
Jews submitted to great sacrifices, and they re- 
main Jews to this day: but the greater number 
yielded, in the course of ages, to the power of 
the reigning religion. Their countenance, 
their language, their names, their rites and 
observances, and their history, all conspire to 

* Joseph Emm, a Christian well known in Calcutta, 
wished to bring his family from Ispahan; but he could 
not effect it, though our Government interested itself 
in his behalf. 



268 Christian Researches 



establish the fact.* We may judge, in some* 
degree, of the number of those who would yield} 
to the sword of Mahomed, and conform, in ap«« 
pearance at least, to what was called a sister 
Religion, from the number of those who con-\ 
formed to the Christian Religion, under the in* 
fluence of the Inquisition in Spain and Portu- 
gal. Orobio, who was himself a Jew, states in 
his History, that there were upwards of twenty 
thousand Jews in Spain alone, who, from fear 
of the Inquisition, professed Christianity, some 
of whom were Priests and Bishops. The tribes 
of the AfTghan race are very numerous, and of 
different casts; and it is probable, that the pro- 
portion which is of Jewish descent is not great. 
The Affghan nations extend on both sidts of 
the Indus, and inhabit the mountainous region, 
commencing in Western Persia. They differ 
in language, customs, religion, and counte- 
nance, and have little knowledge of each other 
Some tribes have the countenance of the Per* 
sian, and some of the Hindoo; and some tribes 
are evidently of Jewish extraction. 

Calculating then the number of Jews, who 
now inhabit the provinces of ancient Chaldea, 
or the contiguous countries, and who still pro- 
fess Judaism; and the number of those who 
embraced Mahomedanism, or some form of it, 
in the same regions; we may be satisfied, 
"That the greater part of the Ten Tribes, which 

* Mr. Forster was so much struck with the general 
appearance, garb, and manners of the Cashmirians, as 
to ihink, without any previous knowledge of the fact, 
that he had been suddenly transported among a nation 

of Jews. See Ferster** Travels. 



respecting the Jews. 269 

now (ixisty are to be found in the countries of 
their first captivity." 

RESTORATION OF THE JEWS. 

Til at many of the Jews, when liberated from 
their state of oppression, will return to Judea, 
appears probable from the general tenor of 
prophecy, and from their own natural and un- 
conquerable attachment to that country: but 
we know not for what purpose they should all 
return thither; and it is perfectly unnecessary 
to contend for the fact, or to impose it as a tenet 
of faith. We perceive no reason why they 
should leave the nations in which they live, 
when these nations are no longer heathen. Nor 
is it possible, in numerous cases, to ascertain 
who are Jews and who are not. It is also true, 
that before Judea could nourish the whole body 
of Jews, even in their present reduced state, 
the ancient fertility, which was taken away 
according to prophecy (Deut. xxviii, 23, and 
38,) must be restored by miracle. But we have 
bo warrant to look for a miracle under the fin- 
ished dispensation of the Gospel. We possess 
"the more sure word of prophecy," (2 Pet. i, 
19,) and look not for signs and wonders. We 
expect no miracle for the Jews, but that of their 
conversion to Christianity; which will be a 
greater miracle, than if the first Temple were 
to rise in its gold and costly stones, and Solo- 
mon were again to reign over them in all his 
glory. 

Much caution is also required in stating to 
them our opinions concerning a Millennium, 
or perk>4 of universal truth and felicity. It 

*23 



270 Christian Researches 



was prophesied to Israel, about seven hundred 
years before the coming of the Messiah, that a 
time should be, "when nation should no longer 
lift the sword against nation, neither should men 
learn war any more^ when the "knowledge of 
the Lord, which was then confined to Judea, 
should cover the earth as the waters cover the 
sea;" and when "they should not teach every 
man his neighbor, saying, Know the Lord, for 
all should know him from the least to the 
greatest." These prophecies were fulfilled 
generally when the Messiah appeared. The 
Gospel of peace was preached to men, and "the 
sound thereof went to\he ends of the earth. 5 * 
The last prediction, which is the clearest and 
strongest of all, "Tjiey shall not teach every 
man his neighbor, saying, Know the Lord, for 
all shall know him, from the least to the 
greatest," is expressly quoted by the apostle 
Paul (Heb. viii, 1 1,) as having been already ful- 
filled by the manifestation of Christ, who abro- 
gated the old covenant with Israel, which was 
confined to few, and made a new covenant 
with the world, which was extended to all. 

It is believed, however, that the predictions 
above recited will receive a more particular 
accomplishment hereaiter, and that the glory 
even of the primitive Church shall be far sur- 
passed. But it does not appear, that the con- 
version of men at any future period will be uni- 
versal. It is evident indeed, from the sure 
wbrd of prophecy, that there will be a long 
time of geJieral holiness and peace, which will 
succeed to the present reign of vice and mis- 
ery, probably "a thousand years;" during which, 



respecting the Jews. 271 

righteousness will be as common as wicked- 
ness is now; and further, that this period is at 
hand, even at the door.* But I see no ground 
for believing that such righteousness will be 
universal, or that this life will ever be other 
than a state of probation and trial to qualify for 
"meetness for the heavenly kingdom 55 Our 
Savior sets forth, in different places, the char- 
acter of his Church, to the end of time, and 
that character is always the same. The Gos- 
pel he compares to "seed sown by the sower, 
some on good and some on bad ground/' Those 
who hear this Gospel he compares to men 
building on the rock> or on the sand; travelling 
lt\ the broad or in the narrow way; and to wheat 
and tares growing in the same field. "The 
field is the world, 55 saith our Lord; "the good 
seed are the children of the kingdom: the tares 
are the children of the wicked one: the enemy 
that sowed them is the devil: the harvest is the 
end of the world; and the reapers are the an- 
gels," Matt, xiii, 39. This we believe to be a 
picture of the visible Church to the end of 
time. 

In regard to the progress, conflict, and final 
extent of the Gospel, our Savior notices all 
these circumstances generally in his last dis- 
course to his disciples. In the twenty-fourth 
chapter of St. Matthew, he gives an epitome of 
his more detailed prophecy in the Book of Rev- 
elation. He foretejs that there shall be "wars 
and rumors of wars, persecutions, famines, 
pestilences, earthquakes, false prophets and 

• See Scott's Bible, Rev. xx, 4. Sold by S. T. Arm- 
strong-, Boston, the publisher of this volume. 



272 



Christian Researches 



apostasies:" And then he adds, "And this Gos- 
pel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the 
world for a witness unto all nations: and then 
shall the end come." 

To suppose that there will be a period when 
the Church on earth shall be no longer mili- 
tant, is to suppose that a time will come when 
the Christian may die without being able to 
say, "I have fought a good fight;" when there 
will be little inward corruption, and little out- 
ward opposition; little vestige of the old Adam, 
in the new race, and little use for the old Bible, 
in the new state of things. Let us interpret 
Scripture soberly. When the Millennium ar- 
rives, knowledge and holiness will be general; 
but not universal. Perfection is to be attained 
not in this world, but in heaven. 

On the Author's return to England, he found 
that a Society had been instituted for the Con- 
version of the Jews; and he was not a little sur- 
prised to hear that some Christians had oppo- 
sed its institution. He was less surprised at 
this, however, when he was informed that ob- 
jections had been brought against the Society 
for the circulation of the Bible. It is possible 
to urge political arguments against Christianity 
itself. Such a spirit as this does not seem en- 
titled to much courtesy; for it springs directly 
from this assumption, That the Bible is not 
from God, or, That there is something greater 
than tuuth. 

The grand object, which now engages the 
attention of the Jewish Institution, is a Trans- 
lation of the New Testament into the Hebrew 
Language. To assist them in this important 



respecting the Jews. 278 

work, a copy of the Manuscript found in Mal- 
abar, now commonly called the Travancore 
Testament, has been presented to them.* B The 
volume has been fairly transcribed by Mr. 
Yeates, of Cambridge, in the square Hebrew 
character, and forms three volumes, quarto. 
The question now , under consideration by the 
Society is, whether it shall be received as the 
basis for the general translation. The first 
sheet of the intended version has already been 
printed off, for the purpose of being submitted 
as a specimen to the best Hebrew scholars in 
the kingdom, both Jews and Christians; in or- 
der that it may go forth in as perfect a form as 
may be. So that it is possible, that before the 
end of the present year, the Four Gospels will 
be published, and copies sent to the Jews in 
the East, as the first-fruits of the Jewish In- 
stitution. It is very remarkable, that this should 
be the very year which was calculated long ago, 
by a learned man, as that in which "the times 
of happiness to Israel" should begin. In the 
year 1677, Mr. Samuel Lee, a scholar of enlar- 
ged views, who had studied the prophetical 
writings with great attention, published a small 
volume, entitled, "Israel Redux, or the Res- 
tauration of Israel." He calculates the event 
from the prophecies of Daniel and of St. John, 
and commences the great period of 1260 years, 
not from a. d. 608, which we think correct, but 
from a. d. 476, which brings it to 1736. He 
then adds, "After the great conflicts with the 
Papal powers in the West, will begin the stirs 
and commotions about the Jews and Israel in 



* See p, 223. 



274 



Christian Researches 



the East. If then to 1736 we add 30 more, 
they reach to 1766; but the times of perplex- 
ity are determined (by Daniel) to last 45 
years longer. If then we conjoin those 45 
years more to 1766, it produces one thousand 
eight hundred and eleven, for those times of 
happiness to Israel." 

VERSIONS OF THE SCRIPTURES FOR 
THE JEWS, IN THE ORIENTAL 
LANGUAGES. 
Since writing the above, the Author has re- 
ceived the following communication from the 
Rev. David Brown, dated Calcutta, March 15, 
1810: 

"Dr. Leyden, of the College of Fort William, 
in a letter communicated to me yesterday, has 
offered to conduct Translations of the Scrip- 
tures in the following Languages; viz. L 
Affghan, 2. Cashmirian, 3. Jaghatai, 4. 
Siamese, 5. Bugis, 6. Macassar, and 7. Mal- 
divian. 

"The Jaghatai is the original Turcoman 
Language, as spoken in the central districts of 
Asia. The Bugis is the Language of the Ce- 
lebes. The Macassar is spoken at Macassar, 
in the Celebes, and in the great island of 
Borneo. 

"Dr. Leyden is assisted, as you know, by 
learned natives in the compilation of Grammars 
and Vocabularies in the above languages, and 
entertains no doubt that he shall be able to 
effect correct versions of the Scriptures in 
them all." 

Thus, sooner than could have been expected, 
are we likely to have the Bible translated into 



respecting the Jews. 275 

the language of the Celebes.* But who can 
estimate the importance of a translation of the 
Scriptures into the languages of Affghana and 
Cashmirc, those Jewish regions! 

The Jaghatai or Zagathai, is the language of 
Great Bucharia, which was called Zagathai, 
from a son of Zenghis Khan. It is an auspi- 
cious circumstance for Dr. Leyden's. transla- 
tion of the Jaghatai, that Prince Zagathai him* 
self embraced Christianity, and made a public 
profession of the Gospel in his capital of Sa- 
rnarchand.f There were at that period above 
a hundred Christian Churches in the province; 
and some oJP them remain to this day. We are 
also informed, both by the Nestorian and Ro- 
mish writers, that there was a version of the 
New Testament and Psalms in a Tartar Lan- 
guage. Dr. Leyden wiJi soon discover wheth- 
er this w r as the Jaghatai. That language is 
spoken in Bochara, Balk, and Samarchand, and 
in other cities of Usbeck, and Independent 
Tartary. This is the country which Dr. Giles 
Fletcher, who was Envoy of Queen Elizabeth, 
at the Court of the Czar of Muscovy, has as- 
signed as the principal residence of the de- 
scendants of the Ten Tribes, He argues from 
their place, from the name of their cities, from 
their language,: which contains Hebrew and 
Chaldaic words, and from their peculiar rites, 
which are Jewish. Their principal city Sa- 
marchand is pronounced Samarchian, which 
Dr. Fletcher thinks might be a name given by 

* See page 147 for an account of the importance of 
this language. 

f See Mosheitri's EcoL Tartar History y p. 40. ' 



276 Christian Researches 



the Israelites after their own Samaria in Pales- 
tine. (See Israel Redux, p. 12.) Benjamin 
of Tudela, who travelled into this country, in 
the twelfth century, and afterwards published 
his Itinerary, says, "In Samarchand, the city of 
Tamerlane, there are 5.0,000 Jews under the 
presidency of Rabbi Obadiah: and in the moun- 
tains and cities of Nisbor, there are four tribes 
of Israel resident, viz. Dan, Zabulon, Asher^ 
and Naphtali." It is remarkable that the peo- 
ple of Zagathai should be constantly called 
Ephthalites and N.efiht halites by the Byzantine 
writers, who alone had any information con- 
cerning them.* The fact seems to be, that, if 
from Babylon as a centre, you describe a seg- 
ment of a circle, from the northern shore of the 
Caspian Sea to the heads of the Indus, you will 
enclose the territories containing the chief body 
of the dispersed tribes of Israel. 

This design of Dr. Leyden to superintend 
the translation of the Scriptures in seven new 
languages marks the liberal views and the en- 
te.rprizing and ardent mind of that scholar, and 
will be hailed by the friends of Christianity in 
Europe as a noble undertaking, deserving their 
utmost eulogy and patronage. It will give 
pleasure to all those who have hitherto taken 
any interest in "the restoration of learning in 
the East," to see that the College ctf Fort-Wil- 
liam is producing such excellent fruit. May 
its fame be perpetual If 

* T/zecpkuncs, p. 79. 
f There are now several Orientalists, members of 
the Asiatic Society, who have been engaged in trans- 
lating the Hoi/ Scriptures. We hope hereafter to 



respecting the Jews. 277 



THE BIBUOTHECA BIBLICA IN 
BENGAL. 

The Bibliotheca Biblica is a Repository for 
Bibles in the Oriental Languages, and for Bi- 
bles only. They are here deposited for sale, 
at moderate prices; and lists of the various ver- 
sions are sent to remote parts of Asia, that indi- 
viduals may know where to purchase them; the 
commerce from the port of Calcutta rendering 
the transmission of books extremely easy. 
Those who desire to have copies for gratuitous 
distribution are supplied at the cost prices. 
This Institution is under the immediate super- 
intendance of the Rev. David Brown, late Pro- 
vost of the College of Fort- William, who was 
himself the Founder: and it is supported by all 
the translators of the Bible in India, who send in 

the name of Mr. Colebrooke added to the number. 
Mr. C. is the Father of Shanscrit Literature, and has 
lately published an Essay on the Shanscrit Poetry and 
Metres. How much gratified should we be to see a 
version of the Pentateuch from his pen! or at least a 
Critique on the New Testament, which has been 
already translated into Shanscrit. Mr. C. is the proper 
man to oppose the Pentateuch to the Hindoo Cosmo- 
gony, and to invite the Brahmins to contemplate the 
Mosaic Records, in classical Shanscrit. This would 
be a work worthy of his great erudition; and his name, 
as a Shanscrit Scholar, would then, indeed, live for- 
ever. Mr. Colebrooke has ever shewn kindness to 
the humble Missionaries, who have been cultivating 
the Shanscrit tongue; he has supplied them with 
books, and afforded them every liberal aid: it will give 
him no regret, at his last hour, to think that he has 
had it in his power, in any degree, to promote th* 
cause of Christianity* 
24 



278 Christian Researches. 

their versions, and by the College of Fort Wil- 
liam, which sends in its versions. 

There have been already deposited in the Bib- 
liotheca Biblica four thousand volumes, in the 
following languages: Arabic, Persian, Hin- 

DOSTANEE, ShANSCRIT, MaHRATTA, ORISSA, 

Bengalee, Chinese, Portuguese, and Eng- 
lish. 

These translations have been chiefly furnish- 
ed by the following persons: 

Dr. William Carey and Mr. Joshua 
Marshman; two men, whose names will prob- 
ably go down to the latest posterity in India, as 
faithful translators of the Holy Scriptures. 
These have furnished the Shanscrit, Bengalee, 
Orissa, and Mahratta* 

Nathaneal Sabat, from Arabia, has con- 
tributed the Persian. The first Persian trans- 
lation (which is also in the Bibliotheca) was 
made by the late Lieut. Colonel Colebrooke, 
Surveyor-General in Bengal; and it "blesses 
his memory." 

Mirza Fitrut furnishes the Hind o stance. 
There is another Hindostanee translation by 
the Missionaries at Serampore; and 

Mr. Joannes Lassar is author of the Chi* 
nese. 

There will be a large accession to this hon- 
orable catalogue in a year or two. It is aston- 
ishing how much this simple Institution, like 
the Bible Society in England, has attracted the 
attention of the public, Native and European, 
wherever it has been announced. The Super- 
intendants have recently sent to England for 
the following supply of Bibles, which is &OW 
collecting for them, viz. 



Bibliotheca Biblica. 279 





O. & N. 


N. 




O. &. N N". 




Test. 


Test 




Tcof TVst 

x csii x Cos,* 




2000 


2000 


TTphrpw 

Ilv Ul W 


109 


X *J1 LUg'iCSv 


£000 


2000 




100 100 


French 


500 


500 


Sy riac 


100 


VJCl 11-1 *\lk 




500 




50 


Dutch 


500 




Prussian 


50 


Danish 


500 




Russian 


50 


Spanish 


200 




Armenian, ' 


% As many cop- 


Latin 


100 


100 


Malay, and 


> ies as can he 


Italian 


100 


100 


Arabic, 


i procured. 



Attached to the Bibliotheca Biblica is a 
Translation Library, containing books for 
the use of the Translators of the Scriptures. 
As this Library is not complete, many of the 
necessary works not being procurable in India, 
a list of the volumes required will be publish- 
ed; in the hope that learned bodies and indi- 
viduals having duplicates, will be pleased to 
present them to the Bibliotheca Biblica in 
Bengal. 

This Institution was first organized by the 
Rev. Mr. Brown, with a full reliance on the 
patronage of the British and Foreign Bible So- 
ciety, which has cordially embraced his views, 
and of the Society for promoting Christian 
Knowledge, and of the Universities in the Uni- 
ted Kingdom, which we hope will enrich its 
Translation Library. 

The Rev. David Brown, Senior Chaplain of 
the East-India Company in Bengal, formerly 
of Magdalen College, Cambridge, has now 
been twenty-seven years resident in India; and 
is the zealous promoter of Sacred Learning in 
the East. He is educating his three sons in 
India, solely with the view of qualifying them 
for the important purpose of extending the 



280 Christian Researches. 



knowledge of Christianity in Asia. Being him- 
self a Hebrew scholar, his first object has been 
to ground them well in the Hebrew and Syriac 
Languages; rightly judging that a knowledge 
of these forms the best foundation for ability 
to produce accurate translations of the Scrip- 
tures in the other Oriental Tongues. But they 
have now added to these first languages the 
Arabic, Persian, and Hindostanee, which they 
pronounce like natives of the East. They 
have had the advantage of the best teachers in 
the different languages, particularly of Sha- 
lom, an eminent Hebrew scholar from Arabia. 
So that this little Institution in Mr. Brown's 
house, may be called the Hebrew School in 
Bengal. 

It is understood to be Mr. Brown's intention 
to send his three sons to England, at the proper 
age, to finish their education at the University, 
and to enter the Church; with the view of their 
returning to exercise their ministrations in 
India. Mr. Brown himself has now seen two 
or three generations pass away in Calcutta; 
(how short is a Calcutta generation!) and has 
exhibited to a large and refined society the 
doctrine and the example of a faithful minister 
of the Gospel. Marquis Cornwallis first re- 
commended him to the Court of Directors as 
a proper person to fill his present important 
situation, and this he did from a personal 
knowledge of his truly upright and disinter- |: 
ested character. In the many Governments 
which have succeeded, there is not one, as the 
Author believes, which has not recorded a 
public testimony to the merits of their Senior | 



respecting the Armenians. 281 

Chaplain. Marquis Wellesley, in particular, 
honored him with his confidence and esteem, 
to the end of his administration. It was under 
the auspices of that Nobleman, that Mr. Brown 
instituted the "Calcutta Charitable Fund for 
distressed Europeans and others;" of which it 
may be truly said, that it has been a Fountain 
of Mercy to thousands in Bengal for ten years 
past, it having been established in the first year 
of the new century.* Mr. Brown would have 
probably returned from India with his large fam~ 
iiy by this time, but his diffusive benevolence in 
private chanty, and in public undertakings? 
both in India and England, and the frequent de- 
mands on a man in his public station, he being 
at the head of the Church in Bengal, have not 
permitted him to increase his fortune suitably. 
And now, the prospect which opens to his view 
of being more extensively useful than before, 
in encouraging translations of the Scriptures, 
in promoting the objects of the Bible Society, 
and in educating his sons for the Oriental 
Church, makes him willing to remain a few 
years longer in India. 

THE ARMENIANS. 

A learned author, in a work published about 
the beginning of the last century, entitled "The 
Light of the Gospel, rising on all nations," ob- 
serves, ''that the Armenian Christians will be 
most eminently qualified for the office of ex- 

* This Institution not only assists occasionally, but 
pensions permanently Europeans, Mahomedans, and 




282 Christian Researches 



tending the knowledge of Clmstianity through 
out the nations of Asia." This is undoubtedly 
true. Next to the Jews the Armenians will 
form the most generally useful body of Chris* 
tian Missionaries. They are to be found in 
every principal city of Asia; they are the gen* 
eral merchants of the East, and are in a state of 
constant motion from Canton to Constantino- 
ple. Their general character is that of a 
wealthy, industrious, and enterprising people. 
They are settled in ail the principal places of 
India, where they arrived many centuries be- 
fore the English. Wherever they colonize, 
they build Churches, and observe the solemni- 
ties of the Christian Religion in a decorous 
manner. Their Ecclesiastical Establishment 
in Hindostan is mGre respectable than that of 
the English. Like us, they have three Church- 
es in the three capitals, one at Calcutta, one at 
Madras, and one at Bombay; but they have also 
Churches in the interior of the country.* The 
Bishop sometimes visits Calcutta; but he is 
not resident there. The proper country of 
these Christians is Armenia, the greater part 
of which is subject to the Persian Government; 
but they are scattered all over the Empire, the 
commerce of Persia being chiefly conducted by 
Armenians. Their Patriarch resides at Erivan y 
not far from Mount Ararat. 

The history of the Armenian Church is very 
interesting. Of all the Christians in central 

* In Bengal alone, they have Churches at Dacca, 
Sydabady and Chinsurak. 



respecting the Armenians. 283 

Asia, they have preserved themselves most 
free from Mahomedan and Papal corruptions. 
The Pope assailed them for a time with great 
violence, but with little effect. The Churches 
in lesser Armenia indeed consented to an union, 
which did not long continue; but those in Per- 
sian Armenia maintained their independence; 
and they retain their ancient Scriptures, doc^ 
trines, and worship, to this day. "It is marvel- 
lous," says an intelligent traveller, who was 
much among them, "how the Armenian Chris* 
tians have preserved their faith, equally against 
the vexatious oppression of the Mahomedans 
their Sovereigns, and against the persuasions 
of the Romish Church, which for more than 
two centuries has endeavored, by Missionaries^ 
Priests, and Monks, to attach them to her Com- 
munion. It is impossible to describe the arti* 
fices and expenses of the Court of Rome, to 
effect this object; but all in vain."* 

The Bible was translated into the Armenian 
Language in the fifth century, under very au~ 
spicious circumstances, the history of which 
has come down to us. It has been allowed by 
competent judges of the language, to be a 
most faithful translation. La Croze calls it the 
"Queen of Versions."! This Bible has ever 
remained in the possession of the Armenian 
people; and many illustrious instances of gen? 

* Char din, vol- ii, p. 232. 
t Mr. Joannes Lassar, who is now making* a version 
of the Scriptures in the Chinese Language in Ben- 
gal, is an Armenian Christian, and translates chiefly 
from the Armenian Bible. Bat he also understands 
English, and consults the English version? 



284 



Christian Researches 



uine and enlightened piety occur in their his* 
tory. The manuscript copies not being suffi- 
cient for the demand, a council of Armenian 
Bishops assembled in 1662, and resolved to 
call in aid the art of Printing, of which they 
had heard in Europe. For this purpose they 
applied first to France, but the Catholic Church 
refused to print their Bible. At length it was 
printed at Amsterdam in 1666, and afterwards, 
two other editions in 1668, and 1698. Since 
that time it has been printed at Venice. One 
of the editions which the Author has seen, is 
not inferior in beauty of typography, to the best 
English Bible. How far these editions might 
have supplied the Churches in Persia at that 
time, he does not know; but at present, the 
Armenian Scriptures are very rare in that 
country, bearing no proportion to the Armeni- 
an population; and, in India* a copy is scarcely 
to be purchased at any price. 

The Armenians in Hindustan are our own 
subjects. They acknowledge our government 
in India, as they do that of the Sophi in Persia; 
and they are entitled to our regard. They have 
preserved the Bible in its purity; and their 
doctrines are, as far as the Author knows, the 
doctrines of the Bibie. Besides, they maintain 
the solemn observance of Christian worship, 
throughout our Empire, on the seventh day; 
and they have as many spires pointing to heav- 
en among the Hindoos, as we ourseives. Are 
such a people then entitled to no acknowledg- 
ment on our part, as fellow Christians? Are 
they for ever to be ranked by us with Jews, 



respecting the Armenians 285 

Mahomedans, and Hindoos?* Would it not 
become us to approach nearer to these our 
subjects, endeavor to gain their confidence, and 
conciliate their esteem? Let us, at least, do 
that which is easily practicable. We are in 
possession of the means of firinting, which : they 
have not. Let us print the Armenian Bible, 
and employ proper persons from among thenv 
selves, to superintend the work, and encourage 
them to disperse their own faithful copy 
throughout the East. Let us shew them, that 
the diffusion of the Scriptures is an undertak- 
ing to which we are not indifferent; and, by 
our example, let us stimulate their zeal, which 
is very languid. But, however languid their 
zeal maybe, it is certain that they consider the 
English as being yet more dead to the inter- 
ests of religion, than themselves. Such a sub* 
ject as this, indeed every subject which is of 
great importance to Christianity, is worthy the 
notice of our Government, as well as of indi- 
viduals and societies. The printing press 5 
which shall be employed in multiplying copies 
of the pure Armenian Bible, will prove a rich 
and precious fountain for the evangelization of 
the East; and the Oriental Bible Repository a£ 

* Sarkies Joannes, an Armenian merchant of Cal- 
cutta, when he heard of the King's recovery from ill... 
ness in 1789, liberated all the prisoners for debt in 
the gaol of Calcutta. His Majesty, hearing of this 
instance of loyalty in an Armenian subject, sent him 
his picture in miniature. Sarkies wore the Royal 
present suspended at his breast, during his life; and it 
is now worn by his son, when he appears at th^ 
levee of the Governor-general. 



286 Chrisian Researches. 



Calcutta will be a central and convenient place 
for its dispersion. 

VESTIGES OF THE DOCTRINES OF 
REVELATION. 

In passing through the regions of the East, 
and surveying the various religious systems 
which prevail, the mind of the Christian trav- 
eller cannot fail to be impressed with the 
strong resemblance which some of them 
bear to doctrines which are familiar to him. 
However varied or disguised they may be, 
there are yet some strong lines, which con- 
stantly recall his thoughts to the doctrines of 
revelation, and seem to point to a common or* 
igin. 

The chief and distinguishing doctrines of 
Scripture may be considered the four follow- 
ing: viz. The Trinity in Unity; the Incarna- 
tion of the Deity; a Vicarious atonement for 
Sin; and the influence of the Divine Spirit on 
the mind of man. Now if we should be able 
to prove, that all these are represented in the 
systems of the East, will any man venture to 
affirm that it happens by chance? 

1. The doctrine of the Trinity. The Hinr 
doos believe in one God, Brahma; and yettbey 
represent him as subsisting in three persons: 
and they worship one or other of these persons 
in every part of India.* And what proves dis- 

•Le conimun des Indiens n'adore qu'une seule de 
ces trois divinites: mais quelques Savans addressent 
encore leurs prieres 'aux trois reunis. II y a meme 
des Temples entirement consacres a cette espece de 
Trimtc;' (such as Ptrpenad in Travancore-) Soime- 
rat, vol. i, 151. 



Doctrines of Revelation, 287 

tinctly that they hold this doctrine is, that their 
most ancient representations of the Deity is 
formed of one body and three faces. The most 
remarkable of these is, that at the caves of El» 
ephanta, in an island near Bombay. The au> 
thor visited it in the year 1808; nor has he 
seen any work of art in the East, which he 
contemplated with greater wonder. Whether 
considered with respect to. its colossal size, its 
great antiquity* the beauty of the sculpture, or 
the excellence of the preservation. From 
causes which cannot be known, the Hindoos 
have long ceased to worship at this temple. 
Each of the faces of the Triad is about five feet 
in length. The whole of the statue, and the 
spacious Temple which contains it, is cut out 
of the solid rock of the mountain. The Hindoos 
assign to these works an immense antiquity, and 
attribute the workmanship to the Gods. The 
Temple of Elephanta is certainly one of the 
wonders of the world, and is, perhaps, a grand- 
er effort of the ingenuity of man, than the pyr* 
amids of Egypt.* 

*Extract of a letter from the author to W. T. Mo- 
ney, Esq, Bombay. 

'Honorable Company's Ship Charleton, 
off Goa y Fth, 26, 1SC8. 

'Deau Sir, 

'When I visited the Elephanta last week, andcom° 
pared it with the accounts of former travellers, 1 per„ 
ceived that the excavated temple and figures were ifi 
a state of progressive dilapidation; and it seems to 
me probable, tiiat when a few more pillars shall have 
fallen in, the whole excavation will be overwhelmed 
in the ruin of the superincumbent mountain. If I may 
offer an opinion on the means of preservation whicl^ 
are practicable, I would suggest, 



%8$ Christian Researches. 



Whence then have the Hindoos derived the 
idea of a Triune God? It should seem as if 
they had heard of the Elohim of revelation 

'That the dilapidated pillars be rebuilt entire of 
hewn stones in three blocks, of granite of the 
mountain, after the original model; the decayed bases 
of the columns, still standing", to be strongly cased 
with the same stone; and the broken limbs of "the fig- 
ures to be restored, after the authority of the draw- 
ings and descriptions of the first travellers. The floor 
to be cleared of rubbish, which, in some places, is 
two feet deep, that the continuity of the rock with 
the bases of the columns, may appear. 

'The modern wall, inclosing the front, to be taken 
down, to throw more light on the body of the place ; 
and a slight railing substituted at a greater distance. 

'Steps to be cut in the rock for easy descent to the 
cold well of sweet water. The jungle in front of the 
cave, and about its edges, to be cleared, and the aper- , 
ture of the mountain, on each side, enlarged, to give 
more air and light. 

*The old Elephant himself on the side of the 
hill, to be renewed, and a young elephant placed on 
his back, agreeably to the first drawings. These 
drawings I can send you from Europe, if you cannot 
procure them in India, 

'And, lastly, an appropriate building to be erected 
on the sea side, for the accommodation of visitors. 
Here may be deposited, for the immediate reference 
of travellers, those volumes which contain the notices? 
and opinions of the learned, concerning Elephanta. 
This building might be occupied , by the military 
guard, which the Bombay government has recently 
stationed on the island to preserve the cavern from 
further injury. 

'Other ' improvements will suggest themselves to 
you on the spot. To preserve to future ages this 
grand monument of ancient sculpture, (the worship 
of which lias been long relinquished) is, I think, a 
commendable undertaking. Every Christian travel- 
ler can assign a reason for wishing that an emblem 



Doctrines of Revelation. 289 

in the first chapter of Genesis, 'Let us make 
man.'* Gen. i, 26. 

2. The doctrine of the Incarnation of the 
Deity. The Hindoos believe that one of the 
persons in their Trinity (and that too the se- 
cond person) was 'manifested in the flesh. 5 
Hence their fables of the Avatars, or Incarna- 
tion of Vishnoo. And this doctrine is found 
over almost the whole of Asia. Whence then 
originated this idea 'that God should become 
man and take our nature upon him?' The Hin- 
doos do not consider «that it was an Angel 
merely that became man (like some Philoso- 
phers in Europe) but God himself. Can there 
be any doubt that the fabulous Incarnations of 
the eastern mythology are derived from the 
real Incarnation of the Son of God, or from the 
prophecies that went before it? Jesus the Mes- 
siah is the true AVATAR. 

of a Trinity in Unity existing in an ancient heathen 
nat ion, should remain entire during" the ages of the 
world.' 

*It certainly cannot be proved that the Triad at 
Elephanta is older than the Christian era And if it 
be, we are yet to consider that the Mosaic records 
brought down the notion of a Trinity from the earli- 
est ages. The modern Jews contend against this 
fact, that they may not seem to countenance an argu- 
ment for the truth of Christianity, but if they will 
read their own Targums, they will see that their fore- 
fathers confessed it; as in the following instance. 
'Come and behold the mystery of the word Elohim. 
There are three degrees, and each degree is sole. 
Notwithstanding they are One; and are united into 
one; nor is one of them divided from another." 

ft. SIMEON BEN JOCHAI, 
In Zohar ad sext. Levit. secUonem, 



290 Christian Researches. 



3. The doctrine of a vicarious Atonement 
for sin, by the shedding; of blood. To this day 
in Hindostan, the people bring the goat or 
kid to the Temple, and the Priest sheds the 
blood of the innocent victim.* Nor is this pe- 

*The inhabitants of Calcutta have a frequent op- 
portunity of seeing the headless and bloody kid earn- 
ed on the shoulders of the offerer through the streets, 
after having been sacrificed at the Temple of Kalee, 
at Kalee Ghaut. Kalee is the goddess of destruc- 
tion, black in visage, and having a necklace composed 
of the sculls of men. 

It was a custom for the chief magistrate of police, 
in Calcutta, (an English officer) to go out of the city 
in procession with the Hindoos, on a certain dayev?- 
rv year, to Kalee Ghaut. The author will not assert, 
that he went out *to make an otfeiing to the Goddess 
or her Priests, in the name of the Englisb Govern- 
ment,* because he never witnessed it. Nor will lie 
say more on the subject He has not heard whether 
it is a custom. It is unjust that the character of the 
present government, should sutler from the latitude 
in religious notions of some of the first governors. 

It was also the custom for many of the English in 
Calcutta to accept of invitations from the Hindoos, to 
be present at the Nautch, or dance, at the Festival of 
the Doorga Poojah, celebrated in honor of their God 
DOORGA. At these Nautches, the Idol, gorgeous- 
ly arrayed, is placed on his throne, and ever}' body is 
supposed to bow in passing the throne. Groups of 
dancing girls dance before the God accompanied by } 
various music, and sing songs and hymns to his honor } 
and glory. The English are accommodated with [i 
seats, to look on. We would not insinuate that any 
of the English bow to the Idol; and we shall suppose ? 
that those who attend the ceremony, do it without 
thought, being merely swayed by the fashion of the 
place, and unconscious of any thing wrong. But we 
would sugc-'-s: a doubt whether the custom of ac- 
cepting such invitations - (which are generally on print- 
ed cards) should be continued at the seat of the su- 



Doctrines of Revelation. 201 

euliar to Hindoostan, throughout the whole 
East, the doctrine of a sacrifice for sin seems 
to exist in one form or other. Ever since 
5 Abel offered unto God a more excellent sac- 
rifice than Cain:' ever since Noah, the father 
of the new world, 'offered burnt offerings on 
the altar,' sacrifices have been offered up in al- 
most every nation, as if for a constant memorial 
to mankind that 'without shedding of blood, 
there is no remission of sin,' Heb. ix, 22. 

4 The influence of the Divine Spirit on the 
minds of men. In the most ancient writings 
of the Hindoos, some of which have been pub- 
lished, it is asserted that 'the Divine Spirit or 
light of holy knowledge' influenced the minds 
of men. And the man who is the subject of 
such influence is called 'the man twice born.* 
Many chapters are devoted to the duties, char- 
acter, and virtues, of 'the man twice born.' 

Other doctrines might be illustrated by sim- 
ilar analogies. The characters of the Mosaic 
ceremonial law pervade the whole system of 
the Hindoo ritual and worship. Now, if these 
analogies were merely partial or accidental, 
they would be less important: but they are not 
accidental, as every man who is erudite in the 
holy Scriptures, and in oriental mythology ,wel! 

preme government. Such liberties might be very 
innocent if the Christian Religion 'were not true. But it 
is the duty of a Christian people dwelling among Idol- 
aters to beware lest their actions should be misinter- 
preted; for it is very possible that their polite acqui- 
escence in being ceremoniously seated in the pre- 
sence of the God, and witnessing the honors paid to 
him, may be considered by some of the ignorant Hin- 
doos, as a tacit .approbation of their worship. 



292 Christian Researches. 



knows. They are general and systematic. 
Has it ever been alleged that the Light of 
Nature could teach such doctrines as those 
-which we have above enumerated? Some of 
them are contrary to the Light of Nature. 
Every where in the East there appears to be 
a counterfeit of the true doctrine. The inhab- 
itants have lost sight of the only true God, and 
they apply their traditional notions, to false 
Gods. These doctrines are unquestionably 
relics of the first faith of the earth; they bear 
the strong characters of God's primarily reve- 
lation to man, which neither the power of man, 
nor time itself, hath been able to destroy-: but 
which have endured from age to age, like the 
works of nature, the moon and stars, which 
God hath created, incorruptible. 

ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT 
FOR BRITISH INDIA. 

Before the Author left India, he published a 
Olemoir of the Expediency of an Ecclesiasti- 
cal Establishment for our Empire in the East.' 
The design of that work was first suggested 
to him by Dr. Porteus, late Bishop of 
London, who had attentively surveyed the 
state of our dominions in Asia; and he wcs 
encouraged by subsequent communications 
with the Marquis Wellesiey, to endeavor to 
lead the attention of the nation to the subject. 
That publication has now been five years be- 
fore the public; and many volumes have been 
written on the various subjects which it con- 
tains; but he does not know that any objection 
has been made to the principle of an Ecclesi- 



Ecclesiastical Establishment. 293 



astical Establishment for Christians in India, 
An attempt has been made indeed to divert 
the attention from the true object, and, instead 
of considering it as an establishment for 
Christians, to set it forth as an establishment 
for instructing the Hindoos. But the instruc- 
tion of the Hindoos is entirely a distinct con- 
sideration, as was carefully noted in the Me- 
moir. At the end ot the first part is the fol- 
lowing paragraph: 

'It will be remembered, that nothing which 
has been observed is intended to imply that any- 
peculiar provision snould be made immedi- 
ately for the instruction of the natives. Any 
expensive establishment of this kind, however 
becoming our national character, or obligatory 
on our principles, cannot possibly be organized 
to efficient purpose, without the- aid of a local 
Church. Let us first establish our own relig- 
ion amongst ourselves, and our Asiatic subjects 
will soon benefit by it. When once our na- 
tional Church shall have been confirmed in In- 
dia, the members of that Church will be the best 
qualified to advise the State, as to the means 
by which, from time to time, the civilization 
of the nati ves may be promoted.' 

An Ecclesiastical Establishment would 
yet be necessary for British India, if there 
were not a Mahomedan or Hindoo in the land, 
For, besides the thousands of British Chris- 
tians who live and die in that country, there 
are hundred of thousands of native Christians ? 
who are at this moment 'as sheep without a 
shepherd;' and who are not insensible to their 
destitute estate, but supplicate our countenance 
*25 



294 Christian Researches. 



and protection. Surely the measure cannot be 
contemplated by the legislature, for a moment, 
without perceiving its absolute propriety, on 
the common principles of justice and humanity. 

In regard to the other subject, the instruc- 
tion of the Hindoos, many different opinions 
have been delivered in the volumes alluded to, 
the most prominent of which are the two fol- 
lowing: First, That Hinduism is, upon the 
whole, as good as Christianity and that there- 
fore conversion to Christianity, is not necessary, 
This deserves no reply, *Xhe second opinion 
is, that it is indeed a sacred duty to convert 
the Hindoos, but that we must not do it by 
force. With this opinion the Author perfect- 
ly coincides. To convert mea by any other 
means than those of persuasion, is a practice 
fit only-for the Inquisition, and completely at 
variance with the tenor of every page which 
he has written. The means of conversion, 
which he has recommended, are those which 
are appointed in the Holy Scriptures, namely, 
preaching, and the Word of God.' The first 
and present means are the translation of the 
word of God into the various languages; and the 
next are the labors of teachers and preachers. 

The Author is not, nor has he ever been, 
the advocate for force and personal injury to- 
ward the Hindoos. No: he pleads the cause 
of humanity. The object of Ms Work, and of 
his Researches, has been to deliver the people 
of Hindostan from painful and sanguinary 
tites; to rescue the devoted victim from the 
wheels of Moloch's Tower; to snatch the ten- 
der infant from the "jaws of the alligator; to 



Ecclesiastical Establishment. 295 



save the aged parent from premature dea!h in 
the Ganges, to extinguish the flames of the 
female sacrifice, and to 'cause the widow's 
heart to sing for joy.' 

Another object of his Work, has been, to 
shew, that while the feelings of the Christian 
are painfully affected by the exhibition of 
these sufferings and atrocities, Infidelity, on 
the other hand, can behold them, and does be- 
hold them, with all the coldness and apathy of 
Voltaire. And this is the great practical tri- 
umph of Christianity over philosophical unbe- 
lief. While by the former, the best feelings 
of our nature are meliorated, and improved, 
and softened, and extended; they become by 
the influence of the latter, sullen, and cold, 
and torpid, and dead. 

The remaining opinion on this subject, 
which is worthy of notice, is the following: 
'The conversion of the Hindoos to Christianity 
is indeed a solemn obligation, if practicable: 
but the attempt may possibly displease the 
Hindoos, and endanger our Empire. 3 This 
fear is grounded solely on an ignorance of 
facts, and on the remoteness of the scene. 
Christianity began to be preached to Hindoos 
by Europeans, 300 years ago, and whole prov- 
inces are how covered with Christians. In 
the present endeavors of Protestant Mission- 
aries, the chief difficulty which they generally 
experience is to awaken the mind of the tor- 
pid Hindoos to the subject. They know that 
every man may choose the religion he likes 
best, and profess it with impunity; that he 
may Jose his cast and buy a cast again, as he 



296 Christian Researches. 



buys an article of merchandize. There are 
a hundred casts of religion in Hindostan; and 
there is no common interest about a particu- 
lar religion. When one native meets another 
on the road, he seldom expects to find that 
he is of the cast with himself. They are a 
divided people. Hindostan is like the great 
world in miniature; when you pass a great 
river or lofty mountain, you generally find a 
new variety. Some persons in Europe think 
it must be a novelty to the Hindoos to see a 
Missionary. There have been for ages past, 
numerous casts of Missionaries in Hindostan, 
Pagan, Mahomedan, and Christian, all seeking 
to proselyte Individuals to a new religion, or 
to some new sect of an old one. The difficul- 
ty, as the Author has already, observed, in re- 
gard to the Protestant Teachers, is to awaken 
attention to their doctrine.* 

The general indifference of the natives to 
these attempts, whether successful or not, has 

*In fact, there is scarcely one point in their mytho- 
logical religion that the whole race of Hindus have 
faith in, There are sectaries and schismatics with- 
out end, who will believe only certain points that 
others abjure: individuals of those sects dissent from 
the doctrines believed by the majority; other philo- 
sophical skeptics will scarcely believe any thing, in op- 
position to their easy-faithed brethren, who disbelieve 
nothing. — Hence may, in part, be discerned the lia- 
bility under which inquirers labor, of beings misled 
by sectaries into receiving schism as orthodoxy, and 
of forming general conclusions from individual or 
partial information. But, in fact, there is no gen- 
eral OUT HO DOXY AMONG HINDOOS. See the 

Hindoo Pantheon, p. 180, by Edward Moor, F. K. S, 
published in 1810. 



Ecclesiastical Establishment. 297 



been demonstrated by recent events. After 
the adversaries of Christian Missions had cir- 
culated their pamphlets through British 'Indian? 
with the best intention no doubt, according to 
their judgment, announcing the intelligence 
that some of the English wanted to convert the 
inhabitants by force, and to blow Hindostan into 
a flame; the natives seem to have considered 
the information as absurd or unintelligible, and 
to have treated it with contempt. For imme- 
diately afterwards, when, by the defection of the 
British troops, the foundations of our Empire 
were shaken to their centre, both Mahoujedans 
and Hindoos (who, if they wished to rebel, 
needed only to sound that trumpet which was 
first sounded by a Senior Merchant in Leaden- 
hall-street, no doubt with the best intentions) 
evinced their accustomed loyalty, and crowded 
round the standard of the Supreme Govern- 
ment in the hour of danger.* 

* A worthy clergymen belonging to the Presidency 
of Fort St. George, who witnessed the troops march- 
ing against each other, and knew not for a time, what 
would be the fate of the Empire; after the danger was 
over, makes the following most just and striking re- 
flection, in a letter to a friend. *It cannot but have 
occurred to every reflecting mind, in looking back on 
past scenes, if it had pleased God in his providence 
to have dispossessed us of our dominions, how little 
would have remained to shew, that a people blessed 
with tne light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, had 
once borne sway in this land! But now,' (he adds 
exult ingly, in allusion to the Translation of the Scrip- 
tures) 'the Word of God in the languages of all In- 
dia, will be an enduring Monument of British Piety 
and Liberality, for which the sacrifice of Prayer and 
Thanksgiving will ascend to the Most High, to the- 
latest generations." 



298 Christian Researches. 



There is one argument for the expediency 
of an Ecclesiastical Establishment, which the 
Author did not insist on strongly in the Me- 
moirs, from motives of delicacy: but recent 
events have rendered the same reserve no 
longer necessary. He will proceed therefore 
to disclose a fact which will serve to place the 
motives for recommending such an establish- 
ment, in their just light. It is not the giving 
the Christian Religion to the natives which 
will endanger our Empire, but the want of re- 
ligion among our own countrymen. After the 
disturbance among the British Officers in Ben- 
gal in 1794, which for a time had a most alarm- 
ing aspect, being of the same character with 
that which took place lately at Madras, a Me- 
morial was presented to the Marquis Welles- 
ley, on his accession to the government, by 
persons who had been long in the service of 
the Company, and who were well acquainted 
with the circumstances of the Empire at large; 
representing the necessity of a 'suitable Re- 
ligious Establishment for British India;' and 
illustrating that necessity by the events which 
had recently taken place in the army* That 
Memorial referred to the almost total extinc- 
tion of Christian worship, at the military sta- 
tions, where the seventh day was only distin- 
guished by the British Flag; and noticed the 
fatal consequences that might be expected 
from large bodies of men, far remote from 
the controlling power of the parent state, en- 
joying luxury and independence, and seeing 
nothing, from youth to age, of the religion of 
their country. It shewed further, that, of the 



Ecclesiastical Establishment. 299 



whole number of English who go to India, not 
a tenth part return; and assigned this fact as a 
reason why their religion should follow them 
to the East; that it might be, in the first place, 
a solace to themselves, in the dreary prospect 
of dying in that land (for of a thousand soldiers 
in sickly India, there will be generally a hun- 
dred in declining health) and secondly, 'that it 
might be some security for their loyalty to 
their king, and their attachment to the princi- 
ples of their country. 9 

It required not a Memorial to apprize Mar- 
quis Wellesley of the truth of these facts, or of 
the justness of the reasoning upon them. The 
necessity of a meliorated state of society for 
the English armies, was made evident to him 
by his own observation; and it cannot be doubt- 
ed that, had that Nobleman remained in India, 
to complete the plans he meditated for the ad- 
vantage of that country, and had his coadjutor, 
Mr. Pitt, lived, a suitable Religious Establish- 
ment would have been, by this time, proposed 
to the East India Company, for every part of 
their dominions in Hindostan But Marquis 
Wellesley had another and a more imperious 
service first to perform, and this was, to save 

THE BODY OF THE EMPIRE ITSELF. British 

Hindostan was, at that moment, surrounded by 
strong and formidable enemies, who were put- 
ting themselves 'in the attitude of the tiger/ 
as a Vakeel of Tippoo expressed it, 'toleap 
upon the prey. 5 And this service that great 
Statesman achieved under Divine Provide ice, 
first, by destroying the Mysore^n Empire, un- 
der Tippoo Sultaun, and thereby extinguishing 



300 



Christian Researches. 



the Mahomedan power in Hindostan; secondly, 
by overwhelming the hitherto invincible Mah- 
rattas; and lastly j by forming on the frontier a 
league of strength, which like a nvall of iroju 
has saved the country from native invasion 
ever since; notwithstanding its subsequent crit- 
ical and exposed state, in consequence of fre- 
quent changes of the Supreme Government, 
and of dissentions in our army. The services 
which that Nobleman performed for our Em- 
pire in the East were very ill understood at 
the time: his views were so comprehensive, 
that few men could embrace them: They are- 
more generally acknowledged now; but it is to 
be apprehended that some years must yet 
elapse, before all the beneficial consequences 
of his administration will be fully made known 
to his country. 

It has been a subject of wonder to many in 
England, that our army should at any time be- 
tray symptoms of disaffection in India, when 
no instance of it occurs elsewhere. But the 
surprise will cease, when the circumstances 
before mentioned shall have been duly weigh- 
ed. Of the individuals engaged in the late 
disturbances at Madras, there were perhaps 
some, who had not witnessed the service of 
Christian worship for twenty years; whose 
minds were impressed by the daily view of 
the rites of the Hindoo religion, and had lost 
almost ail memory of their own. It is morally 
impossible to live long in such circumstances, 
without being in some degree affected by 
them. That loyalty is but little to be depend- 
ed on, whether abroad or at home, which has 
lost the basis of religion. 



Ecclesiastical Establishment. 301 



The true spring of the irregular proceed- 
ing, contemptuous remonstrance, and ultimate 
disaffection of the military in India, is this: 
Large bodies of troops at a great distance 
from Britain, which they never expect to see 
again, begin, after a long absence, to feel more 
sensibly their own independence, while their 
affection for their native country gradually di- 
minishes. And if, under such circumstances, 
they have not the restraints of religion, (for 
what is obedience to the "powers that be" but 
the restraint of religion?) and if they have not 
the frequent view of Christian worship to re-- 
cal their minds-, by association of ideas, to the 
sacred ordinances and principles of their 
country, it is impossible to foresee to what de- 
grees of rebellion or infatuation they may pro- 
ceed. It is unjust to ascribe these proceed- 
ings to the casual acts of the Governor for the 
time being. Indiscreet measures on his part, 
may form the pretext; but the true cause lies 
much deeper- The Company's OfE::ers in In- 
dia are as honorable a body of military men as 
are to be found in the world, the Author 
knows them, but they are in peculiar circum- 
stances; and if any other description of troops 
were in their stead, passing a whole life in 
such an unchristianizing service, the same 
causes would still produce the same effects. 

The most alarming consideration, while 
things remain in their present state, is this, 
that, in proportion as our Empire increases, 
and our force in India grows stronger, the 
danger arising from the foregoing causes, be- 
comes the greater. These are obvious truths* 
2*6 



302 Christian Researches* 



on which it is not necessary to dilate. But 
there is another subject allied to this, which 
the Author thinks it a solemn duty to bring 
before the public. 

Not only are our troops denied suitable re- 
ligious instruction, when they arrive in India, 
but they are destitute of it, during their long 
voyage to that country. The voyage is, on an 
average, six months. Now, provision ought 
certainly to be made for Divine worship, and 
for spiritual consolation to the soldiers, during 
that period; for it is sometimes a period of 
great sickness, and of frequent death. Indeed 
there ought to be a Chaplain on board of every 
India ship containing one hundred souls.* 

*The East-India Company require the Commander 
or Parser of every ship to read prayers on Sunday, 
when the weather permits. The service is perform- 
ed, in many cases, in a serious and truly impressive 
manner; and the acknowledged good effects in such 
cases, convey the strongest recommendation of the 
measure wlich has 'been proposed. One important 
duty of the Chaplain of an India-man might be, to Su- 
perintend the studies of the young Writers and Ca« 
dets proceeding to India; who, fur want of some di- 
rection jf this kind, generally pass the long vo\age in 
idleness, lounging on the quarter deck, or gambling 
in the cuddy. So important lias this subject been 
considered, that during the administration of Marquis 
W'eliesiey, a detailed plan for carrying the proposed 
measure into effect was actually transmitted to a 
Member of the Court of I/ireclors, to lay before the 
Court If it were made an indispensable qualifica- 
tion of the Chaplain, that he should understand the 
rudiments of the Ptrsi:in and Jiimiostance Languages, 
and the common elements of geometry and navigation, 
for the- instruction of the .Midshipmen, his service 
would be truly important, merely in Lis secular char- 



Ecclesiastical Establishment. 303 



They who profess to believe in the Christian 
Religion, ought also to believe in the super- 
intending providence of God: ought to believe 
that the Divine blessing will accompany those 
designs which are undertaken in his name, and 
conducted in his fear. If we were a heathen 
nation, then might we send forth our fleets 
without a prayer, and commit them, for a safe 
voyage, <to goddess Fortune and fair winds.' 
But w r e are a Christian nation, though not a 
superstitious one; and, however individuals 
may consider it, it is certain that our country- 
men in general, view the performance of the 
offices of religion with great respect; and that, 
in particular circumstances on board ship, no 
duty is more acceptable, none more interest- 
ing, none more salutary and consoling. Such 
scenes the Author himself has witnessed; and 
from those persons who have witnessed such 
scenes, he has never heard but one opinion as 
to the propriety of having a Clergyman to form 
one of the great family in a ship, in these long, 
sickly, and perilous voyages. When the news 
arrived in England last year of the loss of the 
seven India-men in a distant ocean, how grati- 
fying would it have been to surviving friends, 
if they couid have been assured that the offices 
of religion and the consolations of its minis- 
ters, had been afforded to those who perished, 
during their last days!* These events have a 

acter. Every truly respectable Commander in the 
Company's service, must be happy to have an exem- 
plary Clergyman on board his ship, 

_ *The Rev. Paul Limrick was a passenger on board 
one of these ships- Mr. Limrick was second Chap- 



301 Christian Researches. 



warning voice; and it is not unbecoming a 
great and respectable body of men, like the 
East-India Company, to attend to it. The 
Author has already remark ed r that the Legis- 
lature has not neglected a subject of this im- 
portance. It is required that every ship of the 
line should have a Chaplain; and we have late- 
ly seen some of our most renowned Admirals, 
both before and after battle, causing the pray- 
ers and thanksgivings of the fleet to ascend to 
the God of heaven. 

There still remains one topic more, to which 
the Author would advert. It may be presum- 
ed to be the wish of the major part of this na- 
tion, that whenever a Missionary of exemplary 
character and of respectable recommendation, 
applies to the East-India Company for a pas- 
sage to our Eastern shores, his request might 
be treated with indulgence. In him we export 
a blessing (as he may prove to be) to thousands 
of our feilow-creatures; and his example, and 
instructions, and prayers will do no harm to 
the ship in which he sails. While the East- 
India Company retains the sole privilege of 
conveyance to India, the nation would be pleas- 
ed to see this condescension shewn to persons 
in humble circumstances, whose designs are 
of a public character, and acknowledged by all 
men to be pious and praise-worthy. The Au- 
thor will conclude these observations with a 
paragraph which he has found in a manuscript 

lainatthe Presidency of Fort William; an amiable, be- 
nevolent, and respectable man, whose loss will be 
heard of with deep regret by a large body of the in* 
habitants of Calcutta, and ot his friends in Europe. 



Ecclesiastical Establishment 305 



of the Rev. Mr. KohlofF, of Tanjore, the suc- 
cessor of Mr. Swartz, which has been just 
transmitted for publication: 

'It is a remarkable fact, that since the foun- 
dation of our Mission, which is now one hun- 
dred years, and during which period upwards 
of fifty Missionaries have arrived from Europe; 
among the many ships that have been lost, 
there never perished one vessel, which had 

A MISSIONARY ON BOARD.'* 



The following Letter, written by Dr. Wat- 
son, Bishop of Llandaff, on the subject of an 
Ecclesiastical Establishment for British India, 
was published in Calcutta, in the year ISOt. 

'Calgarth-Park, Kendale, 14th May, 1806. 
REVEREND SIR, 

'Some weeks ago I received your Memoir of 
the expediency of an Ecclesiastical Establish- 
ment for British India; for which obliging at- 
tention I now return you my best thanks. I 
hesitated for some time whether I ought to in* 
terrupt your speculations with my acknowledg- 
ments for so valuable a present; but on being 
informed of the noble Premium, by which you 
purpose to exercise the talents of Graduates in 
the University of Cambridge, I determined to 
express to you my admiration of your disinter^ 
estedness and zeal in the cause of Christi- 
anity, 

'Twenty years and more have now elapsed 
since, in a Sermon, before the House of Lords, 
I hinted to the then Government, the propriety 




MS. materials for the Life of Swartz, 
*26 



306 



Christian Researches. 



of paying regard to the propagation of Chris- 
tianity in India; and I have since then, as fit 
occasions offered, privately, but unsuccessful- 
ly, pressed the matter on the consideration of 
those in power. If my voice or opinion can, 
in future, be of any weight with the King's 
Ministers, I shall be most l^eady to exert my- 
self, in forwarding any prudent measure for 
promoting a liberal Ecclesiastical Establish- 
ment in British India; it is not without consid- 
eration that I say a liberal Establishment, be- 
cause I heartily wish that every Christian 
should be at liberty to worship God according 
to his conscience, and be assisted therein by a 
Teacher, at the public expense, of his own 
persuasion. 

'The subjects you have proposed for the 
work which shall obtain your Prize, are all of 
them judiciously chosen, and if properly treat- 
ed (as my love for my Alma Mater persuades 
me they will be) may probably turn the 
thoughts of the Leigislature towards the 
measure you recommend. 

'The Salutaris Lux JEcvangelii) by Fabricius, 
published at Hamburgh in 1731, will be of 
great use to the Candidates for your Prize; and 
his Index Geographicus Episcopatuum Orbis 
Christiani, subjoined to that work, might, if 
accompanied with proper Notes, afford a very 
satisfactory elucidation of your third head. 

'God in his providenee, hath so ordered 
things, that America, which three hundred 
years ago was peopled by none but Pagans, 
has now many millions of Christians in it; and 
will not, probably, three hundred years hence ? 



Ecclesiastical Establishment. 307 



have a single Pagan in it; but be occupied by 
more Christians, and more enlightened Chris- 
tians than now exist in Europe. 

4 Africa is not now worse fitted for the re- 
ception of Christianity than America was, 
when it was first visited by Europeans; and 
Asia, is much better fitted for it, in as much 
as Asia enjoys a considerable degree of civili- 
zation; and some degree of it is necessary to 
the successful introduction of Christianity. 
The commerce and colonization of Christian 
states have civilized America, and they will,. 
In process of time, civilize and christianize the 
whole earth. Whether it be a Christian duty 
to attempt, by lenient methods, to propagate 
the Christian religion among Pagans and Ma- 
home dans, can be doubted, I think, by few; 
but whether any attempt will be attended 
with much success, till Christianity is purified 
from its corruptions, and the lives of Chris- 
tians are rendered correspondent to their 
Christian profession, may be doubted by many: 
but there certainly never was a more promis- 
ing opportunity of trying the experiment of 
subverting Paganism in India, than that which 
jhas for some years been offered to the govern- 
ment of Great Britian. 

4 The morality of our holy religion is so sal- 
utary to civil society, its promises of a future 
state so consolatory to individuals, its precepts 
so suited to the deductions of the most improv- 
ed reason, that it must finally prevail through* 
out the world. Some have thought that Chris- 
tianity is losing ground in Christendom. I 
am -of a different opinion. Some ascititious 



308 Christian Researches. 



doctrines, derived from Rome and Geneva, 
are losing ground amongst learned men; some 
•unchristian practices springing from igno- 
rance, bigotry, intolerance, self-sufficiency of 
opinion, with uncharitableness of judgment, 
are losing ground among all sober-minded 
men; but a belief in Jesus Christ, as the 
Savior of the world, as the medium through 
whom eternal life will be given to all who 
obey his Gospel, is more and more confirmed 
every day in the minds of men of eminence 
and erudition, not only in this, but in every 
other Christian country. From this praise I 
am not disposed to exclude even France itself, 
notwithstanding the temporary apostasy of 
some of its philosophers from every degree 
of religious faith. I cannot but hope well of 
that country, when I see its National Institute 
proposing for public discussion the following 
subject; c What has been the influence of the 
Reformation of Luther, on the political situa- 
tion of the different states of Europe, and on 
the progress of Knowledge?' especially when 
I see the subject treated by Mr. Villers, in a 
manner which would have derived honor to 
the most liberal Protestant in the freest state 
in Europe. 

'It is not to be denied,that the morals of Chris- 
tians in general fall far short of the standard 
of Christian perfection, and have ever done 
so, scarcely excepting the latter end of the first 
century. Yet notwithstanding this concession, 
it is a certain fact, that the Christian religion 
has always operated to the production of piety, 
benevolence, self-government, and the love 



Ecclesiastical Establishment. 309 



of virtue amongst individuals, in every coun- 
try where it has been received; and it will 
I every where operate more powerfully as it is 
| received with more firm assurance of its truth; 
! and it will be every where received with more 
; firm assurance of its truth, as it is better un- 
| derstood; for when it is properly understood, 
it will be freed from the pollutions of super- 
! stition and fanaticism among* the hearers, and 
from ambition, domination, and secularity 
f among the teachers, 

'Your publication has given us in England 
a great insight into the state of Christianity in 
India, as well as into the general state of 
Learning amongst you; and it has excited in 
me the warmest wishes for the prosperity of 
the College of Fort- William. It is an Insti- 
tution which would have done honor to the 
wisdom of Solon or Lycurgus. I have no 
knowledge personally of the Marquis Welles- 
ley, but I shall think of him and of his coadju- 
tors in this undertaking, with the highest re- 
spect and admiration, as long as I live, 

'1 cannot enter into any particulars' relative to 
an Ecclesiastical Establishment in India; nor 
"would it perhaps, be proper to press Govern- 
ment to take the matter into consideration, 
till this country is freed from the danger 
which threatens it: but I have that opinion of 
his Majesty's Ministers, that they will not 
only from policy, but from a serious sense of 
religious duty, be disposed to treat the subject, 
'whenever it comes before them, with great 
judgment and liberality. May God direct 
their counsels! 



310 Christian Researches. 

'Our Empire in India,' said Mr. Hastings. 
<has been acquired by the sword; and must be 
maintained by the sword. 5 I cannot agree 
with him in this sentiment. All Empires have 
been originally acquired by violence, but they 
are best established by moderation and justice. 
There was a time when we shewed ourselves 
to the inhabitants of India in the character of 
tyrants and robbers; that time, I trust, is gone 
for ever. The wisdom of British Policy, the 
equity of its jurisprudence, the impartiality of 
its- laws, the humanity of its penal code; and 
above all, the incorrupt administration of pub- 
lic justice, will, when they are well under- 
stood, make the Indians our willing subjects, 
and induce them to adopt a religion attended 
with such consequences to the dearest inter- 
ests of the human mind. They will rejoice 
in having exchanged the tyranny of Pagan su- 
perstition, and the despotism of their native 
princes, for the mild mandates of Christianity, 
and the stable authority of equitable laws. 
The difference between such different states 
ef civil society, as to the production of human 
happiness, is infinite; and the attainment of 
happiness is the ultimate aim of all individu- 
als in all nations. I am, Rev. Sir, your oblig- 
ed and faithful servant, R. LLANDAFF.' 

To Rev. D. Bucha nan, Vice-Provost of the 
College of Fort-Wiiliam, Calcutta. 

CONCLUSION. 

In the progress of these Researches the Au- 
thor has found his mind frequently drawn to 
consider the extraordinary difference of opin- 



Conclusion. 311 

ion) which exists among men of learning in 
regard to the importance, and obligation of 
communicating religious knowledge to our 
fellow-creatures And he has often heard the 
question asked by others, What can be the 
cause of this discrepancy of opinion? For that 
such a difference does exist is most evident; 
and is exemplified at this moment in some of 
the most illustrious characters for rank and 
learning, in the nation. This is a problem of 
a very interesting character at this day, and. 
worthy of a distinct and ample discussion, par- 
ticularly at the seats of learning. The pro- 
blem may be thus expressed: 6 What power is 
that, which produces in the minds of some 
persons a real interest and concern in the wel- 
fare of their fellow-creatures; extending not 
only to the comfort of their existence in this 
world, but to their felicity hereafter; while 
other men who are apparently in similar cir- 
cumstances as to learning and information, do 
not feel inclined to move one step, for the pro- 
motion^of such objects?' The latter, it may be, 
can speculate on the philosophy of the human 
mind, on its great powers and high dignity, 
on the sublime virtue of universal benevolence, 
on the tyranny of superstition, and the slavery 
of ignorance; and will sometinles quote the 
verse of the poet, 

"Homo sumt humani uil a me alienum puto:" 

but they leave it to others, and generally to 
the Christian in humble life,- to exercise the 
spirit of that noble verse. This is a very diffi- 
cult problem: and it has been alleged by some 



3 1 2 Christian Researches. 



that it cannot be solved on any known princi- 
ples of philosophy. The following- relation 
will probably lead to principles by which we 
may arrive at a solution. 

There was once a King* in the East, whose 
empire extended over the known world, and 
his dominion 'was to the end of the earth/ 
During the former part of his reign, his heart 
was filled with pride: he knew not the 
God of heaven: and he viewed with the ut- 
most indifference the nations over w r hom he rul- 
ed worshipping idols ofvvood and stone. But it 
pleased the King of kings to dethrone this 
haughty monarch, to cast him down from his 
high estate, and to abase him in the dust. And 
after he had been for a time in the furnace of af- 
fliction, and his proud heart was humbled, God 
graciously revealed himself to him in his true 
name and character, and then restored him to 
his former prosperity and power. The peni- 
tent king, thus once more exalted, and filled 
with admiration at the discovery of the only 
true God, immediately issued an edict to tbe 
w hole world, setting forth the greatness of the 
iVIost High, asserting his glory, and inviting 
all nations to 'praise and magnify HIM that 
liveth for ever, whose dominion is an everlast- 
ing dominion, and his kingdom is from gener- 
ation to generation. * This memorable edict 
began in these sublime terms; 

'Nebuchadnezzar the King, unto all 
people, nations, and languages, that 
dwell in all the earth, Peace be multipli- 
ed unto you. 1 thought it good to shew the 
signs and wonders which the Most High God 



Conclusion, 



313 



bath wrought 'toward me. How great are 
his signs! How mighty are his wonders!' 
Having recounted the judgment and mercy of 
God to himself, he thus concludes; 'Now I 
Nebuchadnezzar, praise and extol and honor 
the King of Heaven, all whose works are 
truth, and his ways judgment; and them that 
walk in pride he is able to abase.'* 

Such a proclamation to the nations of the 
earth was a noble act of a king, and ought to 
be had in perpetual remembrance. It re- 
minds us of the last charge of HIM 'who as- 
cended up on high:' Go, teach all nations. 
It discovers to us the new and extended be- 
nevolence, greatness of mind, and pure and 
heavenly charity, which distinguish that man 
whose heart has been impressed by the 
grace of God. How solemn his sense of 
duty! How ardent to declare the glory of his 
Savior! His views for the good of men, how 
disinterested and enlarged! It is but too evi- 
dent, that all our speculations concerning a 
Divine Revelation, and the obligation imposed 
on us to study it ourselves, or communicate 
i it. to others, are cold and uninteresting, and 
excite not to action, 'until, through the tender 
compassion of God, the Day-spring from on 
high visit us, to give light to them that sit in 
darkness;' to humble our hearts, at the re- 
membrance of our sins against God, and to 
affect them with a just admiration of his par- 
doning mercy. 

* Daniel, 4th chapter. 



27 



Christian Researches. 



Let Great Britian imitate the example of 
the Chaldean King; and send forth to all the 
world, her testimony concerning the True 
God. She also reigns over all nations which 
'worship idols of wood and stone,' and she 
ought, in like manner, to declare to them 'the 
signs and wonders of the Almighty.' And, 
in this design every individual will concur, of 
every church, family, and name, whose heart 
has been penetrated with just apprehensions 
of the Most High God; having known his 
judgments and experienced his mercy. 



THE 

STAR IN THE EAST. 
A SERMON, 

PREACHED SUNDAY, FEB. 26, 1809. 

Matt, ii, 2. 

"For ive have seen his Star in the Easi % and are come it 
"worship hi?n." 

When, in the fulness of time, the Son of God 
came down from heaven to take our nature 
upon him, many circumstances concurred to 
celebrate the event, and to render it an illus- 
trious epoch in the history of the world. It 
pleased the Divine Wisdom that the manifes- 
tation of the Deity should be distinguished 
by a suitable glory: and this was done by the 
ministry of Angels, by the ministry of Men, 
and by the ministry of Nature itself. 

First, This was done by the ministry of An- 
gels; for an Angel announced to the shepherds 
*the glad tidings of great joy which should be 
to all people; 5 and a multitude of the heavenly 
host sang Glory to God in the Highest, on 
earth, peace, good-will toward men.' 

Secondly, It was done by the ministry of 
Men; for illustrious persons, divinely directed, 
came from a far country > to offer gifts, and to 
do honor to the newborn King. 

Thirdly, It was done by the ministry of Na- 
ture. Nature herself was commanded to bear 
witness to the presence of the God of Nature. 
A Star or Divine Light, pointed out significants 
ly from heaven the spot upon earth where the 
Savior was born. 



The Star in the East. 



Thus, I say, it pleased the Divine Wisdom, 
by an assemblage of heavenly testimonies, to 
glorify the incarnation of the Son of God. 

All these testimonies were appropriate; but 
the Journey of the Eastern Sages had in it a 
peculiar fitness. We can hardly imagine a 
more natural mode of honoring the event than 
this, that illustrious persons should proceed 
from a far country to visit the child which was 
born Savior of the world. They came, as it 
were, in the name of the Gentiles, to acknowl- 
edge the heavenly gift, and to bear their testi- 
mony against that nation which rejected it. 
They caim3 as the representatives of the whole 
heathen world; not only of the heathens of the 
East, but also of the heathens in the West, 
from whom we are descended. In the name 
of the whole world, lying 'in darkness, and in 
the shadow of death,' they came inquiring for 
that Light which they had heard, was to visit 
them in the fulness of time. 'And the star 
which they saw in the East, went before them, 
till it came and stood over where the young 
child was. And when they were come into 
the house, they fell down and worshipped him; 
and when they had opened their treasures, they 
presented unto him gifts, gold, and frankin- 
cense, and myrrh;' and they departed into 
their own country. 

Do you ask how the Star of Christ was un- 
derstood in the East? Or why Providence or- 
dained that peculiar mode of intimation? 

Chrrst was foretold in old prophecy, under 
the name of the 'Star that should arise out of 
Jacob;' and the rise of the Star of Jacob was j 



The Star in the East 317 



I notified to the world, by the appearance of an 
! actual Star. 

We learn from authentic Roman history, 
j that there prevailed 'in the East,' a constant 
expectation of a Prince, who should rise out 
J of Judea, and rule the world. That such an 
j! expectation did exist, has been confirmed by 
f the ancient writings of India. Whence, then, 
J arose this extraordinary expectation, for it was 

found also in the Sybilline books of Rome? 
, The Jewish expectation of the Messiah had 
i pervaded the East long before the period of 
his appearance. The Jews are called by their 
own prophet the 'Expecting people, 5 * (as it 
| may be translated, and as some of the Jews of 
the East translate it) the 'people looking for 
and expecting One to come.' Wherever, then, 
the ten tribes were carried throughout the 
East, they carried with them their expectation. 
And they carried also the prophecies on which 
their expectation was founded. Now one of 
the clearest of these prohecies runs in these 
words: 'There shall come a Star out of Jacob. 9 
Arid as in the whole dispensation concerning the 
Messiah, there is a wonderful fitness between 
I the words of prophecy and the person spoken 
of, so it pleased the Divine Wisdom that the 
rise of the Star in Jacob should be announced 
i to the world by the appearance of an actual 
Star, (for by what other means could the great 
event be more significantly communicated to 
the remote parts of the earth?) and this actual 
Star, in itself a proper emblem of that 'Light 

* Is. xv'rii, 2. 'The people meted out' in our 
I translation. 

*27 



318 



The Star in the East 



which was to lighten the Gentiles, 5 conducted 
them to Him who was called in a figure the 
Star of Jacob, and the 'glory of his people Is- 
rael;' and who hath said of himself, 'Re v. xxii, 
16.) 'I Jesus, am the bright and morning Star.'* 
But again, why was the East thus honored? 
Why was the East, and not the West, the 
scene of these transactions? The East was the 
scene of the first revelation of God. The 
fountains of inspiration were first opened in 
the East. And, after the flood, the first family 
of the new world was planted in the East; I 
mean the East, in relation to Judea. Besides, 
millions of the human race inhabit that portion 
of the globe. The chief population of the 
world is in these regions. And m the middle of 
them the Star of Christ first appeared. And, 
led by it, the wise men passed through many 
nations, tongues, and kindreds, before they ar- 
rived at Judea in the West; bearing tidings to 
the world that the Light was come, that the 
*Desire of all Nations' was come. Even to 
Jerusalem herself they brought the first inti- 
mation that her long-expected Messiah was 
come. 

Now, my brethren, as the East was honor- 
ed in the first age, in thus pointing out the 
Messiah to the world; so now again, after a 
long interval of darkness, it is bearing w itness 
to the truth of his religion; not indeed by the 
shining of a Star, but by affording luminous 
evidence of the divine origin of the Christian 

* The Jews used to speak of their Messiah under 
the appellation of Bar Cocab, or 'the Son of the Stan* 
and false Chiists actually assumed that name. 



The Star in the East. 319 

j Faith. It affords evidence, not only of the gen- 
ii eral truth of its history* but of its peculiar doc* 
trines; and not of its doctrines merely, but of 
the divine fiower of these doctrines in conviric- 
J ing the understandings and converting the 
j hearts of men. And in this sense it is, that 
I 'we have seen his Star in the East, and are- 
S come to worship him.' 

I And when these evidences shall have been 
laid before you, you will see that the Time is 
come for diffusing His religion throughout the 
world; you will 'offer gifts' in his name for the 
promotion of the work; and you will offer up 
prayers in its behalf, 4 that God would be pleas- 
ed to make his ways known, his saving health 

| unto all nations.' 

In this discourse, we propose to lay before 
you, 

1st. Evidences of the general truth of the 
Christian Religion, existing in the East. 

2dly. Evidences of the divine fwwer of that 
religion, exemplified in the East. 

I. The general truth of the Christian Religion 
is illustrated by certain evidences in the East. 
Qf these we shall mention the following. 

1. Ancient writings of. India, containing par- 
ticulars of the history of Christ. 

2. Certain doctrines of the East, shadowing 
forth the peculiar doctrines of Christianity, 

! and manifestly .derived from a common origin, 

3. The state of the Jews in the East, con- 
| firming the truth of ancient prophecy. 

4. The state of the Syrian Christians in the 
I East, subsisting for many ages, a separate and 
j distinct people in the midst of the heathen 

world. 



320 



The Star in the East 



These subjects, however, we must notice 
yery briefly. 

1. Hindoo history illustrates the history of 
the Gospel. There have lately been discovered 
in India, certain/Sanscrit writings, eonaining tes- 
timonies of Christ. They relate to a Prince who 
reigned about the peried of the Christian era; 
and whose history, though mixed with fable, 
contains particulars which correspond, in a 
surprising manner, with the advent, birth, mir- 
acles, death, and resurrection of our Savior. 
The event mentioned in the words of the Text 
is exactly recorded, namely, That certain holy 
men, directed by a Star, journeyed toward the 
West, where they beheld the incarnation of 
the Deity* 

These important records have been trans- 
lated by a learned orientalist,! and he has de- 
posited the originals among the archives of the 
Asiatic Society. From these, and from other 
documents, he has compiled a work, entitled 
£ The History of the introduction of the Chris- 
tian Religion into India; its progress and de- 
cline; 5 and at the conclusion of the work he 
thus expresses himself: 'I have written this 
account of Christianity in India with the im- 
partiality of an historian; fully persuaded that 
our ho'y religion cannot receive any additional 
lustre from it.' 

* This testimony of the Hindoo writer accords 
with that of Chaltidiusy the ancient commentator cn 
Plato, who adds, 'that the infant Majesty being" found, 
the wise roen worshipped, and gave gifts suitable to 
sq gre.il a Gad.' 

f Mr. Wilford. 




The Star in the East. 321 

Thus far of the history of the Gospel. 

2. We are now to notice certain doctrines of 
the East, shadowing forth the doctrines of 
Christianity. 

The peculiar doctrines of the Christian Re- 
ligion are so strongly represented in certain 
systems of the East, that we cannot doubt the 
source whence they have been derived. We 
find in them the doctrines of the Trinity, of 
the incarnation of the Deity, of the Atonement 
for sin, and of the influence of the Divine Spirit. 

First, The doctrine of the Trinity. The 
Hindoos believe in one God Brahma, the crea- 
tor of all things: and yet they represent him 
as subsisting in three persons; and they wor- 
ship one or other of these persons throughout 
every part of India. And what proves that 
they hold this doctrine distinctly, is, that their 
most ancient representation of the Deity is 
formed of one body and three faces. Nor are 
these representations confined to India alone; 
but they are to be found in other parts of the 
East. 

Whence, then, my brethren, has been de- 
! rived this idea of a triune God? If, as some 
allege, the doctrine of the Trinity among 
Christians be of recent origin, whence have 
the Hindoos derived it? When you shall have 
i read all the volumes of Philosophy on the sub- 
ject, you will not have obtained a satisfactory 
answer to this question. 

Secondly, The doctrine of the Incarnation 
of the Deity. The Hindoos believe that one 
of the persons in their Trinity (and that, too, 
| the second person,) was 'manifested in the 



322 The Star in the East 



flesh/ Hence their fables of the incarnations 
of Vishnoo, of which you may have heard. 
And this doctrine of the incarnation of the 
Deity is found over almost the whole of Asia. 

Whence, then, originated this idea, that 
'God should become man, and take our nature 
upon him?' The Hindoos do not consider that 
it was an Angel merely that became man, but 
God himself. The incarnation of God is a 
frequent theme of their discourse. We cannot 
doubt whence this peculiar tenet of religion 
has been derived. We must believe that all 
the fabulous incarnations of the Eastern My- 
thology are derived from the real incarnation 
of the Son of God, or from the prophecies 
which went before it. 

Thirdly* The doctrine of Atonement for Sin, 
by the shedding of blood. To this day in Hin- 
dostan, the people bring the Goat or Kid to 
the Temple; and the Priest sheds the blood of 
the innocent victim. Nor is this peculiar to 
Hindostan. Throughout the whole East, the 
doctrine of a sacrifice for sin seems to exist in 
one form or other. 

How is it then, that some of you in this 
country say that there is no Atonement! For, • 
ever since 'Abel offered unto God a more ex- 
cellent sacrifice than Cain;' ever since Noah, 
the father of the new world, 'offered burnt 
offerings on the Altar,' sacrifices have been 
offered up in almost every nation; as if for a 
constant memorial before the world, that 'with- [ 
out shedding of blood, there is no remission of 
sin. 5 

Fourthly, The doctrine of the influence of 



The Star in the East 322 

the Spirit of God. In the most ancient writ- 
ings of the Hindoos, some of which have beea 
lately published, it is asserted that the 'divine. 
Spirit, or light of knowledge/ influences the 
minds of men. And the man who is fhe sub- 
ject of such influence is called the 'man twice* 
born/ Many chapters are devoted to the du- 
ties, character, and virtues of 'the man twice- 
born.' 

If, then, in the very systems of the heathen 
world, this exalted idea should have a place ? 
how much more might we expect to find it in 
the revelation of the true GodI 

We could illustrate other doctrines by simi- 
lar analogies, did time permit. If these anal- 
ogies were merely partial or accidental, they 
would be less important. But they are not 
casual; as every man who is versed in the 
Holy Scriptures and in Oriental Mythology 
well knows. They are general and systematic* 
Was it ever alleged that the Light of Nature 
could teach such doctrines as these? They are 
all contrary to the Light of Nature. 

These, my brethren, are doctrines which 
exist at this day, in the midst of the idolatry and 
moral corruption of the heathen world. Every 
where there appears to be a counterfeit of the 
true doctrine. The inhabitants have lost sight 
of the only true God, and they apply these doc- 
trines to their false gods. For these doctrines 
are relics of the first Faith of the earth. 
They are, as you see, the strong characters of 
God's primary revelation to man, which nei- 
ther the power of man, nor time itself hath been 
able to destroy; but which have endured fram 



Hie star mine Last. 



age to age, like the works of nature, the moon 
and stars, which God hath created incorrup- 
tible. 

3. Another circumstance, illustrating the 
truth of the Christian religion in the East, is 
the state of the Jews. The Jews are scattered 
over the whole face of the East, and the fulfil* 
ment of the prophecies concerning them is far 
more evident in these regions than it is here 
among Christian nations. 

The last great punishment of the Jewish 
people was inflicted for their last great crime— 
their shedding the blood of the Son ofGodi 
And this instance of divine indignation has 
been exhibited to all nations, and all nations 
seem to have been employed by the ordinance 
of God in inflicting the punishment. 

By express prophecy, the Jews were sen- 
tenced to become 'the scorn and reproach of 
all people;' and 'a proverb and by-word among 
all nations.' Nov,, that their stubborn unbe- 
lief should be a reproach to them among 
Christian nations here in the West, is not so 
strange; that they should be a proverb and a 
by-word among those who had heard the 
prophecy concerning them is not so remarka- 
ble. But to have seen them (as I have seen 
them) insulted and persecuted by the ignorant 
nations in the East; in the very words of 
prophecy 'trodden down of the heathen;' trod- 
den down by a people who never heard the 
name of Christ; who never heard that the Jews 
had rejected Christ; and who, in fact; fitinished 
the Jews, nvithotit krib&ing their crime; this, I 
say, hath appeared to me an awful completion 
of the divine sentence. 



The Star in the East. S2B 



4. Another monument of the Christian re« 
ligion in the East, is the state of the Syrian 
Christians, subsisting for many ages a separate 
and distinct people, in the midst of the cor- 
ruption and idolatry of the heathen world. 
They exist in the very midst of India? like the^ 
bush of Moses, burning and not consumed? 
surrounded by the enemies of their faith, and 
subject to their power, and yet not destroyed,. 
There they exist, having the pure word of 
God in their hands, and speaking in their: 
churches that same language which oiir Sav- 
ior himself spake in the streets of Jerusalem. 

We may contemplate the history of this 
people, existing so long in that dark region^ 
as a type of the inextinguishable Light of 
Chrises religion; and in this sense it may b& 
truly siad, 'We have seen his Star in the East." 

The probable design of the Divine Provi- 
dence,^ preserving this peopie, appears to be 
this: That they should be a ®eed of the Church 
in Asia: that they should be a special instru- 
ment for the conversion of the surrounding 
heathen, -when God's appointed time is come; 
a people prepared for his service, as fellow la- 
borers with us; a people, in short, in the midst of 
Asia, to whom we can point as an evidence to 
the rest, of the truth and antiquity of the Chris- 
| tian Faith, 

I And this shall suffice as to the testimonies 
of the general truth of Christianity existing in, 
the East. 

II. We proposed, in the second branch of 

the discourse, to lay before you som^ eviden* 

03- 



326 



The Star in the East. 



ces of the Divine power of the Christian Reli- 
gion exemplified in the East. 

To say that Christianity has been propagat- 
ed in the East, as other religions have been 
propagated, is to say nothing. It is little to 
say that thousands have adopted the name, and 
that it pervades populous provinces. For three 
centuries past, the Romish Church has diffus- 
ed the name of Christianity throughout the 
East; and this success demonstrates how prac- 
ticable it is to 'propagate our religion/ (in the 
common sense of that expression) throughout 
all nations of the world. Providence seems to 
have ordained this previous labor of the Ro- 
mish Church, to facilitate the preaching of the 
true Gospel at the appointed time; for Chris- 
tianity is found, even in its worst form, to pos- 
sess a moral and civilizing efficiency. 

But it is in the East, as it is the West — all 
are not Christians who are called Christians 
'He is not a Christian, who is one outwardly; 
neither is that baptism which is outward in 
the flesh/ The fact was, the Romish Church 
preached Christianity in the East, without the 
Bible. 

Let us now inquire what has been the con- 
sequence of sending the Bible to the East. It 
is nearly one hundred years since the Bible 
was sent to the Hindoos; but not by our coun- 
try; This honor was given to the Protestant 
churches of Denmark and Germany. It was 
sent to a certain nation in the South of India; 
for there are many nations in Hindostan. What 
then was the effect of giving them the Bible? 
It was the same as that which followed the 



The Star in the East 327 



giving* the Bible to us, while we lay in almost 
Hindoo darkness, buried in the ignorance and 
superstition of the Church of Rome. It gave 
light and knowledge; God blessed his own 
word to the conversion of the heart, and men 
began to worship him in sincerity and truth. 

That province in India, which was blessed 
with the Bible, hath since 'seen a great Light/ 
During nearly the whole of the last century, 
multitudes of Hindoos (both heathens and Ro- 
man Catholics) became members of the Prot- 
estant Church, one generation after another; 
and amongst them there has ever been found, 
according to the records of the Mission,* such 
a proportion of serious piety, as you might ex* 
pect to find, when the Gospel is preached with 
faithfulness and zeal. 

During the whole of the last century, Provi- 
dence favored them with a succession of holy 
and learned men, educated at the Universities 
of Germany: among whom was the venerable 
Swartz, called the Apostle of the East; and 
others not much inferior to him, men whose 
names are scarcely known in this country, but 
who are as famous among the Hindoos as 
Wickiiffe and Luther are amongst us. The 
ministry of these good men was blessed in 
many provinces in the South of India, and the 
bounds of their churches are extending unto 
this day. The language of the country is call- 
ed the Tamul; and the first translation of the 
Bible, in that language, was made, as we said, 
about a hundred years ago. Like Wickliffe's 

*These Records are published in upwards of 30 
volumes, thick 4to, 

! . ; *s 



328 



The Star in the East. 



Bible with us, it became the father of many 
versions, and, after a succession of improved 
editions, it is now considered by the Bramins 
themselves (like Luther's Bible in German) 
as the classical standard of the Tamul tongue. 

A Jubilee has lately been celebrated in India, 
in honor of the Gospel. In the month of Ju- 
ly, 1 806, a Jubilee was observed by these Hin- 
doo churches, in commemoration of the arri- 
val of the two first Protestant Missionaries on 
the 9th of July, 1706. The year 1806, being 
the hundredth year (or the second fiftieth) 
since the Gospel first visited their land, was to 
them 'the year of Jubilee.' The happy occa- 
sion had been long anticipated, and was 
marked with demonstrations of joy and glad- 
ness. The people, as we were informed, walk- 
ed in procession to their churches, carrying 
palms in their hands, and singing the 98th 
Psalm; and, after offering up praises and 
thanksgivings to the Most High, they heard a 
sermon suitable to the day. The sermon at 
the Jubilee of Tritchinopoly was preached by 
their aged minister, the Rev. Mr. Pohle, from 
these words: 'Go ye, therefore, and teach all 
nations; baptising them in the name of the Fa- 
ther, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.' 

These were the effects of sending the Bible 
to the East. Men were 'brought to a knowl- 
edge of the truth;' and at the end of a hundred 
years, the natives kept the Jubilee of the Bi- 
ble. 

Such, my brethren, was the light in the 
South of India. And now a Light has sprung 
up in the North, of which you have heard. 



The Star in the East. 329 



Our own country hath begun, though late, to 
dispense 'the Word of Life.' And although 
the time has been short, the success has been 
great, In the North, in the West, and in Cey- 
lon, translations of the Scriptures are going on 
in almost all the languages of Oriental India. 

Our own country hath at length assumed an 
interest in diffusing the Gospel. 'In the ful- 
ness of time/ we trust, her different societies 
have come forth, as with one consent, to begin 
the work of evangelizing the East. 'In the 
fulness of time,' we trust, hath this country 
begun, by these instruments, to employ her 
great power, and her enlightened zeal, in ex-* 
tending the knowledge of the true God 
throughout the world. 

We ought not to regret that the work is car- 
ried on by Christians of different denomina- 
tions; for if they teach the religion of the Bi- 
ble, their labor will be blessed. We have no 
contentions in India, like those in Britain^ be- 
tween Protestants and different names. There 
they are ali friends. The strife there is be-? 
tween light and darkness; between the true 
God and an idol. So liberal and catholic is the 
Christian in Asia (while he looks over the 
map of the World, and can scarcely find where 
the isle of Britain lies) that he considers even 
the term 4 P rotes tan X.' as being in a certain de- 
gree exclusive or sectarian. 'The religion of 
the Bible, 5 or 'the religion of Christ,' is the 
name by which he would describe his creed. 
For when the idolater once abjures his own 
cast for the Gospel, he considers the differ- 
ences of Protestants (if he ever hear of them) 
*2S 



330 



The Star in the East. 



as being very insignificant. Indeed he cannot 
well understand them. In the great revolu- 
tion that takes place in his mind (if his con- 
. version be real) he cannot contemplate these 
minute objects. We ought not then, I say, 
to regret that different classes of Christians 
are employed in the work. For the case is an 
exact parallel of that recorded in the Gospel, 
(Mark ix, 38,) 1 And John answering said, Mas- 
ter, we saw one casting out Devils in thy 
name, and he followeth not us; and we forbad 
him, because he followeth not us. And Jesus 

Said, FORBID HIM NOT« 5 

On my arrival from India, a few months ago, 
I learned that a controversy had engaged the 
attention of the public, for some time, on the 
question of sending Missions to the East. In 
the future history of our country it will scarce- 
ly be believed, that in the present age an at- 
tempt should have been made to prevent the 
diffusion of the blessed principles of the 
Christian religion. It will not be believed 
that an attempt should have been made to 
prove by argument, that it was wrong to make 
known the Revelation of the true God to our 
fellow men- or if, in some instances, it might 
be permitted (as in the case of remote nations) 
that we ought not to instruct that people who 
were affirmed to be the most superstitious, and 
most prejudiced; and who were our own sub- 
jects. "We scarcely believe ourselves that, 
twenty years ago, an attempt was made to de- 
fend the traffic in slaves, and that books were 
written to show that it was humane in its char- 
acter, just in its principle, and honorable to 



The Star in the East. 331 

our nation. The discussion, therefore, that 
has taken place on the civilization of the East? 
has been of important use, Men in general 
were not informed. The scene of action was 
remote, and the subject was new in almost all 
its relations. Even to some of those persons 
who had been in India, the subject was new, 
Just as in this country, if you were to ask cer- 
tain persons whether they had any acquaint- 
ance with the litigious world, they would say 
they had never heard there was such a world; 
so some from India hazarded an opinion con- 
cerning the 'inveterate prejudices' of certain 
tribes in the East, who scarcely knew the ge- 
ography of the country where they lived; what 
their religion was, or whether they had any 
religion at all. They had seen no star in the 
East; they had heard of no Jubilee for the Bi- 
ble. Like the spies of Israel, who brought 
back an 'evil report' from Canaan, they report- 
ed that India was no 'land of promise' for the 
Gospel; that the land was barren, and that the 
men were Anakims. But the faithful Swartz 
gave another testimony. He affirmed that it 
is 'exceedingly good land;' and his 'record is 
true.' He who was best qualified to give an 
opinion on the subject* who preached among 
the Hindoos for nearly fifty years, founded 
churches among them in different provinces, 
established schools for their children, dissem- 
inated religious tracts in their own tongue, and 
intimately knew their language, manners, pre- 
judices, and superstitions; he who restored 
the Christian character to respect, after it had 
fallen into contempt; who was selected by the 



332 The Star in the East, 



natives as an arbiter of their differences with 
the English, and whom both Hindoos and 
English loved and feared in his life and hon- 
ored in his death;* this good man, I say differ- 
ed in opinion from some, who have lately ven- 
tured to give a judgment in this matter: he af- 
firmed that it was England's duty to make 
known the Revelation of the true God to her 
Indian subjects. 

*At the funeral of Mr. Swartz, the Hindoo Rajah 
of Tanjore came to do honor to his memory in the 
presence of his Braminical court. He covered the body 
with a gold cloth and shed a flood of tears. He after- 
wards composed an epitaph for him, whom he called 
'his father and his friend,' and caused it to be in- 
scribed on the stone which covers Swartz's grave, in 
one of the Christian churches of Tanjore. 

The English also have pronounced a noble and af- 
fecting- encomium on the character of this estimable 
Missionary. 

The Honorable the East India Company have sent 
out to Msdras a monument of marble to be erected in 
the church of St. Mary at that place, to the memory 
of the Rev. Mr. Swartz, inscribed with a suitable ep- 
itaph; and they announced it in their general letter, 
dated the 29th of October, 1806, 'as a testimony of 
the deep sense they entertained of his transcendent 
merit, of his un wearied labors in the cause cf religion 
and piety, and of his public services at Tanjore, 
.where the influence of his name and character was 
for a long course of years productive of important 
benefits to the Company.' The Honorable Court fur- 
ther adds: 'On no subject lias the Court of Directors 
been more unanimous than in their anxious desire to 
perpetuate the memory of this eminent person, and 
to excite in others an emulation oj his great example,' 
They direct, finally, 'that translations shall be made 
of the epitaph into the country languages, and pub- 
lished at Madras; and that the native inhabitants shall 
be encouraged to view the monument.' 



The Star in the East. 



333 



In the mean time, while men hold different 
opinions on the subject here, the great work 
goes on in the East. The Christians there will 
probably never hear of our dissentions; nor, if 
they should hear of them, would they be much 
interested about them. And on this point I 
judge it right to notice a very singular mistake, 
which appears to have existed on both sides of 
the question. It seems to have been understood 
that we have it in our power to prevent the pro- 
gress of Christianity in India, if we wish to do so; 
if such a measure should be recommended by 
what is called "a wise policy. 55 But we have no 
power to prevent the extension of the Chris- 
tian religion in India. We have it in our 
power, indeed, greatly to firo?note it, but we 
have no power to destroy it. It would be as 
easy to extinguish Christianity in Great Bri- 
tian as in India. There are thousands of Chris* 
tians in India— hundreds of thousands of Chris- 
tians. And while we are contending here, 
whether it be a proper thing to convert the 
Hindoos, they will go on extending the bounds 
of their churches, keeping their jubilees, and 
enjoying the blessings of the Gospel, regard- 
less of our opinions or authority. 

The dispute in this country, relative to the 
efficiency of preaching the faith of Christ to the 
heathen world, is not unlike the dispute of the 
Jewish doctors in the Gospel, concerning our 
Savior's power "to forgive sins," We read 
that our Lord had healed a woman, who was a 
sinner. And he said unto her, ^Daughter, thy 
sins are forgiven; thy faith hath saved thee; go 
|n peace." Then began the Pharisees to say 



334 



The Star in the East. 



-within themselves, "Who is this that forgiveth 
sins also?' 3 But she felt in herself that she was 
healed, and, leaving the doctors to dispute 
whether "her faith could save her or not, 5 ' she 
departed in peace and joy. 

So, while we are disputing here, whether 
the faith of Christ can save the heathens, 
the Gospel hath gone forth "for the heal- 
ing of the nations." A congregation of Hin- 
doos will assemble on the morning of the Sab- 
bath, under the shade of a Banian tree, not one 
of whom, perhaps, ever heard of Great Britain 
by name. There the Holy Bible is opened; 
the word of Christ is preached with eloquence 
and zeal; the affections are excited; the voice 
of prayer and praise is lifted up; and He who 
hath promised his presence "when two or three 
are gathered together in his name, is there in 
the midst of them to bless them, according to 
his word." These scenes I myself have wit- 
nessed; and it is in this sense in particular I 
can say, "We have seen his Star in the East, 
and are come to worship him." 

Thus far we have spoken of the success of 
the Gospel in Asia, by means of European 
preachers. But we shall now exhibit to you 
evidence from another source, from a new and 
unexpected quarter. We are now to declare 
what has been done, independently of our ex- 
ertions, and in regions where we have no la- 
borers, and no access. And this I do to show 
you, that whether we assist in the work or not, 
it is God's will that it should begin. You have 
hitherto been contemplating the Light in India. 
We are now to announce to you, that a light 



The Star in the East. 335 



hath appeared in Arabia, and dawned, as it 
were, on the Temple of Mecca itself. 

Two Mahometans of Arabia, persons of con- 
sideration in their own country, have been lately 
converted to the Christian faith. One of them 
has already suffered martyrdom, and the other 
is now engaged in translating the Scriptures, 
and in concerting plans for the conversion 
of his countrymen. The name of the martyr 
was Abdallah;* and the name of the other, who 
is now translating the Scriptures, is Sabat, or, 
as he is called since his Christian Baptism, Na- 
thaneal Sabat. Sabat resided in my house 
sometime before I left India, and I had from 
his own mouth the chief part of the account 
which I shall now give to you. Some particu- 
lars I had from others. His conversion took 
place after the martyrdom of Abdallah, "to 
whose death he was consenting;" and he rela- 
ted the circumstances to me with many tears. 

Abdallah and Sabat were intimate friends, 
and being young men of family in Arabia, they 
agreed to travel together, and to visit foreign 
countries. They were both zealous Mahome- 
tans. Sabat is son of Ibrahim Sabat, a noble 
family of the line of Beni-Sabat, who trace their 
pedigree to Mahomet. The two friends left 
Arabia, after paying their adorations at the 
tomb of their prophet at Mecca, and travelled 
through Persia, and thence to Cabul. Abdallah 
was appointed to an office of State under Ze- 
maun Shah, King of Cabul: and Sabat left him 
there, and proceeded on a tour through Tartary, 

* The word Abdallah is the sas&e as Abdiel, and sig- 
nifies the "servant of Cod," 



336 



The Star in the East. 



While Abdallah remained at Cabul, he was 
converted to the Christian faith by the perusal 
of a Bible (as is supposed) belonging to a 
Christian from Armenia, then residing at Ca- 
bul.* In the Mahometan states, it is death for 
a man of rank to become a Christian. Abdal- 
lah endeavored for a time to conceal his con* 
version, but finding it no longer possible, he 
determined to flee to some of the Christian, 
churches near the Caspian sea. 

He accordingly left Cabul in disguise, and 
had gained th% great city of Bochara, in Tar- 
tary, when he was met in the streets of that city 
by his friend Sabat, who immediately recog- 
nized him. Sabat had heard of his conversion 
and flight, and was filled with indignation at his 
conduct. Abdallah knew his danger, and threw 
himself at the feet of Sabat. He confessed that 
he was a Christian, and implored him by the 
sacred tie of their former friendship, to iet him 
escape with his life. "But, Sir/ 3 said Sabat, 
when relating the story himself, "I had no pity. 
I caused my servants to seize him, and I de- 
livered him up to Morad Shah, King of Bocha- 
ra. He was sentenced to die, and a herald 
went through the city of Bochara, announcing 
the time of his execution. An immense mul- 
titude attended, and the chief men of the city. 
I also went and stood near to Abdallah. Ho, 
was offered his life if he would abjure Christ, 
the executioner standing by him with his sword 
in his hand. <NV said he (as if the proposi- 
tion were impossible to be complied with) 'I 

* The Armenian Chrisiians in Persia have among 
them a few copies of the Arabic Bible. 



The Star in the East. 



cannot abjure Christ.' Then one of his hands 
was cut off at the wrist He stood firm, his arm 
hanging by his side with but little motion. A 
physician, by desire of the king, offered to heal 
the wound if he would recant. He made no 
answer, but looked up steadfastly towards heav- 
en, like Stephen the first martyr, his eyes 
streaming with tears. He did not look with 
anger towards me. He looked at me, but it was 
benignly, and with the countenance of forgive- 
ness. His other hand was then cut off. But, 
Sir,' said Sabat, in imperfect English, 'he nev- 
er changed, he never cha?iged. And when he 
bowed his head to receive the blow of death, 
all Bochara seemed to say, i What new thing is 
tnisi 

Sabat had indulged the hope that Abdallah 
would have recanted when he was offered his 
life; but when he saw that his friend was dead, 
he resigned himself to grief and remorse. He 
travelled from place to place, seeking rest, and 
finding none- At last he thought that he would 
visit India. He accordingly came to Madras 
about five years ago. Soon after his arrival, 
he was appointed by the English government a 
Mufti, or expounder of Mahometan law; his 
great learning, and respectable station in his 
own country, rendering him eminently quali- 
fied for that office. And now the period of his 
own conversion drew near. While he was at 
Visagapatam, in the Northern Circars, exer- 
cising his professional duties, Providence 
brought in his way a New Testament in Ara- 
bic. He read it with deep thought, the Koran 
lying before him. He compared them togeth- 
29 



338 



The Star in the East. 



er, and at length the truth of the word of God 
fell on his mind, as he expressed it, like a 
Hood of light. Soon afterwards he proceeded 
to Madras, a journey of 3-00 miles, to seek 
Christian baptism; and having made a public 
confession of his faith, he was baptized by the 
Rev. Dr. Kerr, in the English church at that 
place, by the name of Nathaneal, in the twenty- 
seventh year of his age. 

Being now desirous to devote his future life 
to the giory of God, he resigned his secular 
employ, and came by invitation to Bengal, 
where he is now engaged in translating the 
Scriptures into the Persian language. This 
work hath not hitherto been executed, for 
want of a translator of sufficient ability. The 
Persian is an important language in the East, 
being the general language of Western Asia, 
particularly among the higher classes, and is 
understood from Calcutta to Damascus. But 
the great work which occupies the attention 
of this noble Arabian, is the promulgation of 
the Gospel among his countrymen; and from 
the present fluctuations of religious opinion 
in Arabia, he is sanguine in his hopes of suc- 
cess. His first work is entitled, (Neama Bes- 
haratin lil Arabi,) ^Hahfiy JSTetys for Arabia; 9 
written in the Nabuttee, or common dialect of 
the country. It contains an eloquent and ar- 
gumentative elucidation of the truth of the 
Gospel, with copious authorities admitted by 
the Mahometans themselves, and particularly 
by the Wahabians. And prefixed to it, is an 
account of the conversion of the author, and 
an appeal to the members of his well knows 
family in Arabia, for the truth of the facts. 



The Star in the East. 339 



The following circumstance in the history 
of Sabat ought not to have been omitted* 
When his family in Arabia had heard that 
lie had followed the example of Abdailah, 
and become a Christian, they despatched his 
brother to India, (a voyage of two months,) to 
assassinate him. While Sabat was sitting in 
his house at Visagapatam, his brother present- 
ed himself in the disguise of a faqueer, or 
beggar, having a dagger concealed under his 
mantle. He rushed on Sabat, and wounded 
him. But Sabat seized his arm, and his ser- 
vants came to his assistance. He then recog- 
nized his brother. The assassin would have 
become the victim of public justice, but Sabat 
interceded for his brother, and sent him home 
in peace, with letters and presents to his moth- 
er's house in Arabia. 

And these, my brethren, are the instances I 
■wished. to lay before you, of the divine power of 
the Christian religion recently exemplified in 
the East. The conversions of Abdailah and 
Sabat seem to have been as evidently produc- 
ed by the Spirit of God, as any conversion in 
the primitive church. Other instances have 
occurred in Arabia of a similar kind, and on 
the very borders of Palestine itself. These are 
like the solitary notices which, in other nations, 
have announced the approach of general il- 
lumination. John Huss, and Jerom of Prague, 
were not, perhaps, more talked of in Europe, 
than Abdailah and Sabat are at this day in Buch- 
aria and Arabia. 

What conclusion, then, shall we draw from 
these facts? It is this: that the time for diffus- 



340 



The Star in the East. 



ing our religion in the East is come. We 
shall notice *ome other particulars which en- 
courage us to think that the time is come. 

1. The minds of men seem every where to 
be impressed with the duty of making the at- 
tempt Nearly fifteen years have elapsed 
since it began, and their ardor is not abated. 
On the contrary, they gather strength as they 
proceed; new instruments are found, and lib- 
eral contributions are made by the people. 
Indeed, the consciences of men seem to bear 
witness that the work is of God. 

The rapid success of this undertaking must 
appear almost incredible to those who are not 
acquainted with the fact. Translations of the 
Scriptures are carried on, not only in the lan- 
guages of India, Persia, and Arabia, but in 
those also of Barman and China. Mount 
Caucasus, in the interior of Asia, is another 
centre of translation for the East, particularly 
for the numerous nations of the Tartar race. 
The Scriptures are preparing for the Malayan 
isles, and for the isles of the Pacific sea. The 
j^reat continent of Africa has become the scene 
of different missions and translations. North 
and South America are sending forth the Scrip- 
tures. They are sent to the uttermost parts 
of the earth. They have been sent to Green- 
land, Labrador, and Austral Asia. We might 
almost say, 'There is no speech nor language, 
where their voice is not beard.' 

And this spirit, for the diffusion of the truth, 
is not confined to Britain. It is found among 
good men of every Christian nation. Perhaps on 
this day prayers are offered up in behalf of the 
work, in Europe, Asia, Africa, and America. 



The Star in the East 341 



We are encouraged, then, to believe, that the 
time is come, in the first place, by the consent 
of good men. When I say good men, I mean 
religious and devout men, whose minds are 
not entirely occupied with the politics and af- 
fairs of this world, but who are 'looking for 
the consolation of Israel:' as it is expressed in 
these words, 'Thy kingdom come.' • 

2. Another circumstance indicating that the 
time is at hand, is the general contemplation 
of the, prophecies. The prophecies of Scripture 
are at this time pondered as seriously in Asia 
as in Europe, Even the Jews in the East, be- 
gin to study the oracles of their prophet Isaiah* 
And what is more important, the prophecies 
begin to be published among heathen nations; 
and we may expect that every nation will soon 
be able to read the divine decree concerning 
itself. 

3. The Holy Scriptures are translating into 
various languages. 

When the Gospel was first to be preached 
to all nations, it was necessary to give a diver- 
sity of tongues; a tongue for each nation; and 
this was done by the Divine Power. But in 
this second promulgation, as it were, of the 
Gospel, the work will probably be carried on 
by a diversity of translations, a diversity of 
Scriptures; a translation for each nation. In- 
stead of the gift of tongues, God by his Prov- 
idence, is giving to mankind a gift of Scrip- 
tures. 

4. Another circumstance, which seem to tes- 
tify that this work is of God, is the commotion 
in the bands of Infidelity against it. 'Herod is 

*29 



342 The Star in the East. 



troubled, and all Jerusalem with him.' A spir- 
it hath issued from the mouth of infidelity, which 
rageth against Him whose Star appeared in 
the East, and would destroy the work in its in- 
fancy. It rageth not against the Romish 
Church in the East, though that be Christian; 
nor against the Armenian Church in the East, 
though that be Christian; nor against the Greek 
Church in the East, though that be Christian; 
but it rageth against the religion of the New 
Testament, that vital religion which aims at 
the conversion of the hearts of men. 

Our Savior hath said, ; The Gospel shall be 
published among all nations.' But these re- 
sist the Divine Word, and say it cannot pub- 
lished in all nations. Our Lord hath said, 'Go 
ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to 
every creature.' But these allege that the 
Gospel cannot be preached to every creature, 
for that 'the bond of superstition is too strong, 
or that the influence of Christianity is too weak/ 

These are unguarded words, and ought not 
to be heard in a Christian country. These are 
presumptuous words, arraigning the dispensa- 
tion of the Most High. Such words as these, 
were once spoken by the philosophy of Greece 
and Rome, but^the Gospel prevailed, and first 
erected its dominion among them. In process 
of time the barbarous nations of Europe 
yielded to its sway, of uhich we are evidences 
at this day. And the nations of Asia will yield 
to the same power, and the truth will prevail, 
and the Gospel shall be preached over the 
whole world. 

5. The last circumstance which we shall 
mention, as indicating that the period is come 



The Star in the East 343 



for diffusing the Light of Revelation, is the rev- 
olution of nations, and 'the signs of the times. 5 

Men of serious minds, who are erudite in 
Holy Scripture, and in the history of the world, 
look forward to great events. They judge 
of the future from the past. They have seen 
great events; events which twenty years ago, 
would have appeared as incredible as the con- 
version of the whole world to Christianity, 

At no former period have the judgments of 
heaven been so evidently directed against the 
nations which are called Christian as at this 
day. It is manifest that God hath a controver- 
sy with his people, whatever be the xause. 
The heathen world enjoys a comparative tran- 
quillity. But Christian nations are visited 
in quick succession by his awful judgments. 
What, then, is the cause of the judgments of 
God on his Christian people? 

If we believe the declarations of God, in his. 
Holy Word, we shall ascribe the judgment of 
Christian nations, at this day, to their rejecting 
so generally the testimony of Christ. That 
nation which first 'denied his name before 
men,' was first given up to suffer terrible judg- 
ments itself, and is now permitted to become 
the instrument of inflicting judgments on 
others. And this is agreeable to the ordinary 
course of God's just and retribute Providence. 
That kingdom which first seduced others by 
its infidelity, is now become the instrument 
of their punishment. The same retribu- 
tive Providence is 'making inquisition for the 
blood of the Saints. 5 The massacres, fires, 
and anathemas of a former- day? filled the. 



344 



The Star in the East. 



minds of men with dismay. We forget these 
scenes, but all things are present with God, 
And as a nation cannot be punished as a nation 
in the next world for its iniquity, it must be 
punished in this world; and its 'sins v ill be vis- 
ited to the third and fourth generation. 5 For 
a long time, (as men count time) God kept 
silence; but the day of retribution is come at 
last, and the seats of the inqusition must be 
purged with blood. 

From the fury of these desolating 'judgments 
we have hitherto been preserved. 'Righteous- 
ness exaketh a nation. 5 Prov. xvi, 24. It 
would appear as if God would thus do honor 
to a Church holding pure doctrine, and to a 
State united to that Church which hath defend- 
ed the true Faith amidst the superstitions and 
corruptions which have so long reigned in the 
Christian world. Latterly, indeed, it should 
seem as if God had selected this nation as 
formerly his chosen people Israel, to preserve 
among men a knowledge of the true religion; 
for we have been called to stand up, as it were 
-between the living and the dead,' in defence 
of Christian principles. And although it be 
true that we have fought rather for our coun- 
try than for our religion, yet it is also true that 
religion is, in present circumstances, identi- 
fied in a certain degree, with the existence of 
our country. And we trust, that it is in the 
purpose of Providence, by saving the one, to 
save the other also. 

Let this nation, then, weigh well what it is, 
in God's moral administration of the world, 
which saves her at this period. Let her be- 



The Star in the East. 



345 



ware of infidelity, and of that moral taint which 
ever accompanies it. Is it true, that any of 
our chief men begin to 'laugh at vice/ like 
Voltaire! Let us recal to view the experience 
of France. We beheld infidelity gradually in- 
fecting that nation, even as poison passeth 
through the human frame, till the whole body 
of the great was saturated. Then was their 
iniquity full, and God's judgment began. 
Now, though it be true that the faith of our 
Church is pure, that 'she holdeth the head, 5 
that she is founded on the Prophets, Evange- 
lists, and Apostles; though it be true, that 
there is in the midst of her a large body of 
righteous persons, men possessing sound 
learning, enlightened zeal, and pure charity; 
men who are called by our Savior Hhe light of 
the world,' and 'the salt of the earth; 5 yet it is 
equally certain that the greater part of her 
members are not of that description. It is cer- 
tain that the spot of moral disease begins to be 
visible at a distance. And we know not but 
that the true state of the nation may be this, 
that there is just 'salt' enough, to use the fig» 
tire of the gospel, to preserve the body from 
corruption. 

Let us then weigh well what it is which, in 
the present circumstances of the world, saves 
this nation. If it be the divine pleasure to 
save us, while other nations are destroyed, it 
cannot be on account of the greatness of our 
empire, or of our dominion by sea, or of our ex- 
tended commerce. For why should the moral 
Governor of the world respect such circum- 
stances as these? But if we are spared, it will 
30 



346 The Star in the East. 



be, we believe, on account of our mvintaining 
the pure religion of Christ as the religion of' 
our land, and of our promoting the knowledge of 
that religion, and of the blessed principles which 
accompany it throughout the rest of the world. 
This may be a consideration worthy of divine 
regard. And this, though it be no pledge of 
our duration, is the chief assurance of our per- 
petuity. On this chiefly (viz. our being an in- 
strument of good to the world,) must depend 
our hope of surviving the shocks and convul- 
sions which are now overwhelming the other 
nations of Europe. 

Let us now recapitulate the evidences no- 
ticed in this discourse which encourage us to 
believe that the time is come for dissemina- 
ting the knowledge of Christianity in the 
heathen world. 

1. The facility with which Christianity is 
propagated generally in Asia, wherever the at- 
tempt has been made. 

2. The peculiar success that has attended 
our own endeavors to promote the religion of 
the Bible. 

3. The conversion of illustrious persons in 
Asia, by means of the Bible alone. 

4. The translation of the Bible into almost 
all the languages of Asia: promising as it were 
a second promulgation of Christianity to the 
East. 

5 The general contemplation of the proph* 
ecies in Europe and Asia. 

6. The general commotion among the bands 
of infidelity, who arc hostile to the design both 
in Europe and Asia. 



The Star in the East, 



347 



7. The consent of good men, in all Chris- 
tian nations to promote the design. And 

8. The preservation of our own country, to 
carry on the work, amidst the ruin or infidelity 
of other nations. 

Behold, then, my brethren, the great under- 
taking for the promotion of which you are now 
assembled. If it were in the power of this as- 
sembly to diffuse the blessings of religion over 
the whole world, would it not be done? Would 
not all nations be blessed? You perceive that 
some take a lively interest in this subject, 
while others are less concerned. What is the 
reason of t this difference? It is this: Every 

, man, who hath felt the influence of religion on 
his own heart, will desire to extend the bles- 
sings to the rest of mankind; and no one who 
hath lived without a concern about religion, 
will be solicitous to communicate to others a 
gift which he values not himself. At the same 
time, perhaps, he is not willing to be thought 
hostile to the work. But there is no neutrality 
here. "He that is not with Christ," in maintain- 
ing his kingdom on earth, "is against Him." 
And so it appeareth to "God, who searcheth the 
heart." Every one of us is now acting a part in 
regard to this matter, for which we must give 
an account hereafter. There is no one, however 
peculiar he may reckon his situation or circum- 
stances, who is exempted from this responsibil- 

• ity. For this is the criterion of obedience in the 
sight of God, even our conduct in receiving or 
rejecting the 'record which God hath given of 
his Son.' ^\nd no man 'receiveth this record' in 
sincerity and truth, who will not desire to make 



348 The Star in the East 

it known to others. You have heard of the con- 
version of Mahometans and Hindoos. Yes, our 
Lord hath said, 'Many shall come from the 
East and from the West, and shall sit down 
with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, in the king- 
dom of Heaven; but the children of the king- 
dom shall be cast out.' 

Begin, then, at this time, the solemn inquiry, 
not merely into the general truth of Christ's 
religion, but into its divine and converting 
power. You observe that in this discourse I 
have distinguished between the name of Chris- 
tianity and the thing. For it seems there are 
some who have departed from the ancient prin- 
ciples of our reformation, who admit the ex- 
istence of the Spirit of Cod, but deny his injlu* 
ence; who agree not with the Apostle Paul, that 
the 'Gospel cometh to some in word only,' and 
to others 'in power , and in the Holy Ghost, and 
in much assurance; 5 and who seem to forget 
what our Savior hath said of the 'broad road* 
and the ^narrow way.' Begin then, the impor- 
tant inquiry; for 'the time is short,' and this 
question will soon be brought to issue before 
an assembled world. In the mean time I shall 
offer to you my testimony on this subject. 

The operation of the grace of God, in 're- 
newing a right spirit within us,' (Ps. li.) is a 
doctrine professed by the whole faithful Church 
of Christ militant here on earth. The great 
Author of our religion hath himself delivered 
the doctrine, in the most solemn manner to the 
world. 'Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except 
a man be born again, he cannot see the king- 
dom of God.' Verily, Verily: it is an undoubt- 



The Star iri the East. 



349 



ed truth, and unchangeable principle of the 
heavenly dispensation , that except a man be 
renewed in mind, by the Spirit of God, he shall 
not have power even to see or behold the king- 
dom of God. What though many in our day 
deny this doctrine? A whole nation denied a 
doctrine greater, if possible, than this. The 
very name and . religion of Christ have been de- 
nied in our time. But if our Savior hath de- 
clared any one doctrine of the Gospel more 
clearly than another, it is this of a spiritual con- 
version: and the demonstration of its truth is 
found in all lands where his Gospel is known.* 
Christians, differing in almost every thing else, 
agree in this. Differing in language, customs, 
color, and in country; differing in forms of 
worship and Church government, in external 
rights and internal order; they yet agree in the 
doctrine of a change of heart, through faith in 

* The late learned and judicious Pa ley has given 
his dying testimony to the truth of this doctrine. (See 
his Sermons, p. 119.) 'A change so entire, so deep, 
so important as this, I do allow to be a conversion;' 
(he had said before, 'there must be a revolution of 
principle; there must be a revolution within;') 'and 
ho one who is in the situation above described, can 
he saved without undergoing it; and he must necessa- 
rily be sensible of it at the time, and remember it all 
his life afterwards. It is too momentous an event ever 
to be forgot. A man might as easily forget his escape 
from shipwreck. Whether it was sudden; or whether 
it was gradual, if it was effected (and the fruits will 
prove that,) it was a true conversion; and every such 
person, may justly, both believe, and say it himself, 
that he was converted at a particular assignable time.' 

Paley here speaks the language of the true Church 
of Christ in all ages and nations. 
30 



350 



The Star m the East. 



Christ; for this hath been the grand character- 
istic of Christ's religion among all nations, 
tongues, and kindreds, where the gospel hath 
been preached through all ages down to this 
day. This is, in fact, that which distinguishes 
the religion of God in Asia, from the religions 
of men. In every part of the earth where I my- 
self have been, this doctrine is proclaimed, as 
the hope of the sinner and the glory of the Sa- 
vior. And again, in every place it is opposed 
in a greater or less degree, by the same evil 
passions of the human heart. In rude nations, 
the same arguments are brought against it, in 
substance, which are used here in a learned 
country. Among ignorant nations, a term 
of reproach is attached to serious piety, even as 
it is here among a refined people; thereby prov- 
ing what our Lord hath taught, That the supe- 
rior goodness inculcated by his Gospel would 
not be agreeable to all men; and that some 
'would revile and speak evil of his disciples, 
for righteousness' sake;' thereby proving what 
the Apostle Paul hath taught, That 'the Cross 
of Christ is an offence' to the natural pride of 
the human heart; that 'the carnal mind is 
enmity against God;' and that 'the natural man 
receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God, 
because they are spiritually discerned.' 

I have thought it right, my brethren, to de- 
liver to you my testimony at this time; to assure 
you that the Gospel which begins to enlighten 
the East, is not 'another Gospel,' as the Apos- 
tle speaks, but the same as your own. There 
is one Sun; there is one Gospel. 'There is one 
Lord, one Faith, one Baptism;' and there is one 



The Star in the East. 



351 



Judgment. May we be all prepared to give 
our answer on that day ! 

My brethren, you are now invited to contri* 
bate some aid toward the extension of the reli- 
gion of Christ. You are now called on to give 
your testimony to its truth You are now, as it 
were, to present 'your gifts 5 before Him who 
was born Savior of the world; and to send back 
those 'glad tidings' to the East, which the East 
once sent to you, namely, that the Light is 
come, that 'the Desire of all nations is come.' 
Let every one who prays with his lips, 'Thy 
kingdom come, 5 prove to himself, at this time, 
his own sincerity, that he really desires in his 
heart that the kingdom of Christ should come. 
Blessed is the man who accounts it not only a 
duty, but a privilege to dispense 'the word of 
life* amongst his fellow-men. It is, indeed, a 
a* privilege, and so you will account it here- 
after, when you shall behold all nations assem? 
bled before the judgment-seat of Christ. You 
will then reflect with joy that you are enabled? 
at this time, 'to confess his name before men/ 
and to afford some aid for the 'increase of his 
government 3 and glory upon earth. And let 
every one who lends this aid accompany it with 
prayer, that the act may be blessed to himself 
in awakening his mind more fully to the unu'o 
t arable importance of the everlasting Gospel 



Valuable Books, 

FOR SALE BY 

SAMUEL T. ARMSTRONG, 

50, CqrnhilLj Boston. 

Milner's Church Jlistory, 5 vols. 

Practical Piety. 

Newton's Works. 

Smith on the Prophecies 

Saurins' Sermons. 

Edwards' Works. 

Life of Biainerd. 

Hopkins* System of Doctrines. 

Bellamy's Works. 

Owen on the Hebrews. 

Complete sets of the Panoplist, 7 vols, 
and subscriptions are received for 
future numbers 

rd a ' 




I* c c - ^ o . • ♦ o 



■Ay 



o V" 

,f~ ... ^ 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
C Treatment Date: Sept. 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 



A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Dnve 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 



(724) 779-2111 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 

lllllllll 

014 728 953 4 • 



